lettersfromaphrodite

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[3.42]

― pairing : Yunho x Fem! Reader ― genre : fluff + smut ― content warnings: grease! au - therefore it's the 50's, Yunho smokes weed and has a motorbike, mentions of a car accident but it’s superficial and no one of the main characters is involved, thigh riding, unprotected sex, idk how to describe it?? acrobatic sex??? idk you’ll read it, kinkshaming will not be allowed, inspo for that came from an italian song' MV ― word count : 7.830

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

«I swear, if I hear that song another time, I’m gonna scream bloody murder.» you addressed your colleague with an annoyed groan as you both were busy cleaning one of the now empty tables of the Frosty Palace, the local diner where you worked. She sighed in silent agreement, both of you wondering why your boss decided to let customers choose what to play from the jukebox even during Saturday nights, when the diner was really busy and crowded with people.

«Here comes trouble,» she announced with an amused smile on her face, as she took the plates you were busy balancing on your forearm, before nodding towards a group of guys which just arrived, busy taking their seats. «they’re all yours.» she chanted, quickly leading back into the kitchen with an amused smile.

«That traitor.» you mumbled, before taking your small notebook from your apron’s pocket and taking a deep sigh. Of course you perfectly knew the loud group that just arrived, since you’ve had a crush on Seonghwa since you could remember. His dark and mysterious aura always charmed you, and you could not help but to grow interested in him. 

However, your mother’s advice not to get involved with bad guys always resonated in your head anytime you caught a glimpse of them and their leather jacket or motorbikes, and therefore, you’ve never tried to approach any of them beside work related matters. Their table was incredibly loud but also incredibly polite to you, and if you were to be honest, they probably were the best and most polite customers of the entire evening. Your only interaction with Seonghwa consisted of your eyes briefly meeting, before eventually, you went back to your previous working hurried pace. Low-key, you were glad that you couldn’t stay at their table for more than the essential time needed to take their orders, because you knew that you probably looked like a mess: you’ve been working for nine hours straight, your hair was a mess – even if tied up in a ponytail, and you were sure you had bags under your eyes due to how tired you were. You just wanted to go home and sleep.

«Are you coming to Jisung’s party?» your colleague – and friend, asked you, handing you a glass of water as you were both spending your first shift break leaning against the counter – few steps away from Seonghwa’s table. You quickly hummed, shaking your head while swallowing the water, silently wondering if that was how god’s nectar tasted like. 

«When is it? I’ll probably have to work.» you asked her, unaware that your small talk had caught the attention of both the boy you had a crush on and one of his friends’.

«Next Friday!» she enthusiastically said, her eyes glancing at the diner’s entrance door every now and then in order to check up if some new customers arrived, while yours kept glancing across the room, to see if anyone needed anything else. «Please, come with me! I promise I’ll cover your shifts anytime you want!» she quickly added, as if she managed to read in your mind the fact that you were once again about to say no. 

Perhaps, you agreed because you were extremely tired. Perhaps, you agreed because as your eyes were quickly scanning the room, you shortly locked your gaze with the boy with faded pink hair that was casually sitting next to Seonghwa, with his back leaned against the wall and his black leather jacket draped over his wide shoulders as he uninterestedly rolled a cigarette while occasionally glancing at you. 

«Don’t look at their table, but,» you lowered the tone of your voice, getting closer to your friend and pretending she had something in her hair. «who’s the one sitting next to Seonghwa?» «Yunho.» she immediately whispered back, without blinking or thinking about it. Then, with a surprised gasp, she simply stared at you with wide amused eyes and her mouth slightly open, the sudden action making you giggle. «I can’t believe you’re not asking about Seonghwa!» she whispered, and just like that, new customers arrived and both of you went immediately back to work.

Seonghwa and his friends left around midnight, and as you were cleaning their table, the bright green bill neatly placed under Yunho’s coaster caught your attention; your eyes widened slightly and you immediately looked around just in case it was a joke, but nothing seemed out of place. You folded the banknote, placing it in your apron’s pocket, and as you were collecting the dishes, you saw Seonghwa and his friends talking right outside the diner’s windows, illuminated by the street lamps.

Surprisingly enough, instead of focusing on Seonghwa, your eyes were curiously looking at Yunho, the tall boy that earlier was looking at you; he was quietly chuckling at something his friends said while casually sitting on top of his motorbike, the cigarette he previously rolled was carefully balanced between his lips as he looked for a lighter in his leather jacket’s right pocket. You felt strangely hypnotized by the small action of him lighting up his cigarette before blowing out a puff of smoke while his head was thrown back, but you quickly snapped out of it as soon as one of your colleagues called your name, asking for help.

The walk back home was quick and mostly made by inertia, due to how tired you were feeling; you mindlessly unlocked the door and closed it with a yawn, before taking off your shoes and collapsing on the couch – since your bed was too far away. «Come on,» you weakly encouraged yourself, trying to ignore the numb feeling of exhaustion spreading from your legs all the way to your body. «take a shower and then go to sleep.» you mumbled, «In five minutes…» you were about to drift off, when Yunho’s piercing gaze flashed behind your closed eyelids; your eyes snapped open, and you immediately reached in the back pocked of your jeans, taking out the 10 bucks tip.

A small smile unexpectedly made way on your lips, wondering if he left the tip because he saw you working your ass off or because he had other reasons to do so.  Funny how a banknote helped waking you up, but you placed it on the coffee table in front of your couch, and headed towards the shower. 

Of course, your colleague knew about your crush on Seonghwa and of course, she wouldn’t shut up about Yunho for the most part of the week. 

«I can’t blame you,» she said, cleaning the counter as you were about to close the diner. «He’s hot. And he seems so strong, I bet he can fuck you against-» your colleague’s – and friend, words were immediately stopped by your hand on her mouth, reducing the remaining of her sentence into an inaudible mess of muffled words. 

«Not a word, or I won’t come to the party.» you said, blushing about the intrusive thoughts that thanks to her, were now vivid and oh, so realistic in your head. 

«Are you a virgin?» she whispered, even if no one else beside the two of you were in there; you shook your head, explaining her that beside your first boyfriend in high school, you’ve never had any other experience, nor romantically, nor sexually. 

«I just completely focused on studying, and now here I am: the best waitress in town.» you joked with a sad smile, mentally going through all the future life plans you had which you eventually had to reconsider, and she immediately let go of the glass she was cleaning in order to walk towards you.

«Come on!» she cooed, «It’s the 50’s, love. Fall in love, live a little.» she smiled, her slim arms snaking around your waist. 

«It’s not like-» as you were about to retort that you weren’t that interested in romance since all you managed to have crushes on were obviously bad boys who carried a concerning amount of red flags everywhere they went, she was quick to silence you, once again.

«I bet we’re gonna have fun, trust me, I’m the expert here.» she winked at you, and you nodded with an amused, exasperated sigh.

Jisung’s party was chaotic, and you deduced that it couldn’t be otherwise since he was the most popular and richest kid in town; he spent the evening next to his girlfriend, and you wondered if you would ever be as lucky as her since, judging by Jisung’s looks, he seemed pretty much head over heels for her.

An elbow delicately nudging against yours quickly made you turn your attention back to your friend, which had her head tilted towards the backdoor and she was pointing towards it with her eyes; she looked quite funny, but as soon as you saw what she was desperately trying to point at, you felt your knees go weak.

Seonghwa was standing with his friends, looking as good as always but once again, you felt your eyes naturally drift towards Yunho’s figure, casually leaning against the wall with a red plastic cup probably filled with punch as he was talking with one of his friends – a little shorter with raven black hair. You honestly tried to prevent your eyes from scanning his body from his chest, to his long legs - which looked sinful in high waisted skinny jeans, and as your gazes met, you quickly looked away as quickly as a wild flame has just burnt you. You felt a blush creeping on your cheeks, your heart picking up speed in embarrassment by the fact that Yunho had basically caught you ogling at him, but also secretly turned on by the sudden smirk that he had plastered on his face.

From there, the night went by rather quickly. Surprisingly enough, you managed to have fun, even if it was probably thanks to the few cups of alcohol you drank during the night; you were tipsy – drunk enough to laugh about almost everything but sober enough to still stand without falling on your face, and so that’s how you found yourself in Jisung’s wide garden, sitting next to your friend, listening to two random boys blabbering and flirting with the two of you.

Despite the fact that you were sitting in front of your friend’s crush with the promise of somehow help her out, you never tried to hide the fact that you were absolutely uninterested in his friend’s obnoxious advances, and your eyes kept glancing at Yunho, which much to your shame, caught you the most of times.

Yunho was incredibly beautiful, and he absolutely had no reason to affect you like that; especially, he had absolutely no reason to look so hot as his lips closed on the filter of the joint that him and his friends were passing around. As they were laughing together, you figured that you probably would have wanted to try it, too.

«It’s your turn.» the boy in front of you said, and your eyes immediately fell on the joint that he was carefully handing to you, the filter pointed towards you and the smell of weed invading your nostrils. You politely shook your head, refusing the offer, aware that there was only one particular person that you wanted to try smoking weed with.

You knew Yunho was approaching you, even if you were not looking at him anymore. You could feel his gaze on you since the moment you excused yourself from the conversation you were having with your friend, and all you could feel was anticipation. If you were to be honest, you didn’t do it in order to get his attention – not entirely, but you really needed a break from hearing your friend and her crush flirting with each other and his friend obnoxiously trying his luck with you; so this is why you walked past Yunho and his friends heading to the backyard, where a significant less number of people were chatting.

With a sigh, you closed your eyes, your back and your head delicately pressed against the wall as you waited; you waited both for your incoming headache not to ruin the little party time you had left, and both for something – anything, to happen right before you had to go back home. Your silent wishes must have been heard from some kind of celestial entity, since few minutes later, Yunho was casually standing in front of you, one hand placed on the wall next to your head, and the other still holding what remained of the joint that him and his friends were previously smoking.

«You’re not very subtle at stealing glances.» Yunho smirked, and you felt your knees go weak since it was the first time you were hearing his voice, and you definitely didn’t expect for it to be so deep and melodic.

«Maybe I didn’t want to be.» you answered, your voice coming out weaker than you wanted, and the alcohol mixed to the weed you breathed made you act a little bolder than you really were. Yunho’s smirk was all you could think about, the cologne he wore still managed to intoxicate your senses even if he was holding a joint between your bodies; everything you wanted was to kiss him, to feel his skin against yours even if deep down, you knew that boys like him inevitably lead to a heartbreak. Yunho looked like everything you were not, and at the same time, he looked like everything you wanted.

«So, angel face,» Yunho said, his voice a little bit deeper than before, he slowly raised the joint’s filter few centimetres in front of your lips, while his eyes hungrily and repeatedly glanced from your eyes to your lips, «do you want to try this,» he added, nodding to the joint before leaning a bit closer, so that your noses were almost touching and you could feel his soft breath against your skin as he spoke, «or do you want to try me?» your breath hitched at that final question and Yunho probably noticed but, being the gentleman he actually is, he settled for not saying anything and just wait for your answer, a smug smirk plastered on his lips as he made you feel almost naked under his gaze; you had to restrain yourself in order not to grab his leather jacket and close the small distance between you, and you wondered what was wrong with you.

“Am I really that drunk or am I just incredibly horny?” you thought, licking your lips and feeling almost suffocated by the tension that was surrounding both your bodies as the two of you were in your own small bubble.

«Mommy said boys like you are bad news.» you answered with a quiet mumble, knowing he would have heard nonetheless, thanks to the almost non-existent space between you.

«Oh, really?» Yunho cooed, tilting his head, action that you slightly mirrored in the opposite direction while waiting – hoping, for him to kiss you. «Why don’t you find out if that’s the truth?»  you were about to kiss him, you desperately wanted to kiss him, to feel his lips against yours and for him to completely push you against the wall while making out and feel his body pressed flush against yours but of course, your friend had to unintentionally ruin the moment by calling for you, but despite your name being called, neither you nor Yunho looked away.

Yunho grabbed your chin in his hand in a gentle but firm action, the filter of the cigarette pressing against your cheek, and you swore your heart was about to climb its way out of your body as Yunho hinted the action of bringing your face closer to his, but eventually stopped as your lips were few millimetres apart.

«Feel free to come looking for me, when you have an answer.» he mumbled, and you were sure that your lips brushed against each other few times, the faint sensation lingering on your lips from the same moment when Yunho detached himself from you, winking at you while taking a step back and innocently smiling as if he wasn’t about to kiss you in the backyard of Han Jisung’s mansion during one of his parties. You walked towards your friend with a hammering heart, and occasionally touching your lips in order to quench the lust you were feeling; you spent your way back home wondering if you could get drunk on another person’s cologne, because all your senses were focused on the feeling of throbbing desire you felt towards Yunho.

Despite your efforts of avoiding thinking about the party and completely focus on work, you still found your thoughts wildly wandering towards that night every time you had a break. Although your friend kept encouraging you to go talk to him, you always said no, hiding yourself behind the most stupid excuses, hinting that obviously, someone like Yunho could never like - let alone desire, someone like you.

«I’m too inexperienced for him.» you told your friend, which simply scoffed, looking at you like you just randomly grew another head.

«I don’t even know where to start in order to explain how dumb that statement is.» she muttered, going back into the kitchen while she kept mumbling other unintelligible things.

The diner’s entrance bells rang loudly, echoing in the almost empty room on a Wednesday night, and you shortly panicked as soon as you recognized Yunho casually walking towards the counter. It was the first time you’ve seen him since the party, and you didn’t know both how to react and how to greet him; did you have to pretend nothing happened?

«Hi, angel.» Yunho’s endearing smile most definitely caused your heart to skip a beat, and you timidly greeted him back with a smile.

«Are you by yourself, tonight?» you dared to ask, in the attempt of making a small conversation as you were busy preparing his coffee while he sat directly behind you on one of the red leather stools in front of the counter.

«I am. Were you waiting for someone else?» even if you weren’t looking at him, you could hear the smug grin that was dancing on his lips; you immediately shook your head, your eyes locked on the coffee machine in front of you, and you heard Yunho hum, as if he was pleased with your answer.

Contrarily to your expectations, you and Yunho fell into a peaceful and relaxing small talk, and he also listened to you blabbering about how rude and unkind customers have been lately without complaining about you talking too much. Even if he had finished his coffee long ago, he settled for keeping the conversation going, finding you insanely entertaining and attractive to just walk away.

Gradually, you loosened yourself a bit, thanks to Yunho’s natural kindness and his way of talking which made you feel at ease; you slightly leaned on the counter while talking, as Yunho rolled a cigarette in the desperate attempt to keep his mind busy and prevent intrusive thoughts about all the ways he wanted to ruin you from popping up in his mind and suggest things you both might have regretted. As much as you thought that Yunho was a charming and interesting boy, he thought the same about you and so, for the first time in his life, he settled for making things right, following your pace.

«I guess you’re on closing shift,» Yunho said, licking along a stripe that would seal his cigarette, and you nodded as you were busy following the action. «Are you walking home by yourself?» «No, I’m-» «Yes! She is!» your friend immediately chimed in, and you suddenly remembered that you were not alone with Yunho, and she probably had to stand there and suffer from second hand embarrassment since who knows when. Yunho clearly understood that your friend cancelled on you last minute in order to leave the two of you alone and quietly chuckled at your small interaction, the cigarette he had previously rolled now placed behind his left ear. «I can walk you home, if you want.» he said, his gaze never faltering from yours.

Few hours later, you were both sitting on a bench at the now deserted skater park, the full moon watching over you as a pleasing spring breeze occasionally dishevelled both your hair.

«I still have to thank you for the tip you left me.» you said, focusing your attention on your hands, and Yunho simply shrugged.

Of course, the both of you engaged a conversation composed by the most infinite number of topics and of course, you ended up asking him about smoking and Yunho simply looked back at you, rising an eyebrow in surprise by the fact that the request escaped your lips out of nowhere, but also secretly pleased with the fact that you were not acting as if nothing happened few days earlier.

Yunho patiently taught you how to smoke without feeling like you were suffocating, occasionally rubbing your back as he waited for you to stop coughing.

«I can’t die like this, not before I get my monthly salary.» you cleared your voice, wiping the lone tear that escaped your eyes, and Yunho chuckled, his hand moving your hair from your face, so that now your neck was completely exposed to him, like a white canvas that he couldn’t wait to draw on. In order to stop coughing, you tried to focus about the fact that at this point, you and Yunho indirectly kissed through the filter of the cigarette, but it never really helped you, leaving you a bit flustered than you were before.

Somehow, you managed to learn the trick, and as you felt your body relaxing, you also felt becoming incredibly giggly; you knew that you were stupidly giggling at some jokes Yunho said while looking at him with rosy cheeks and a wide smile, but you couldn’t help yourself.

A large quantitative of praises towards Yunho were about to escape your lips but you managed to stop yourself just in time, losing yourself in the boy’s magnetic gaze which made you want more, aware that you wouldn’t even be able to quantify how much was that.

Once again, the thought about boys like him ending up breaking your heart popped up in your mind, but you ignored it.

“It’s the 50’s, love. Fall in love, live a little,” your friend had said, and you decided that, at least for tonight, you could have ignored the part of you which was always and only thinking about work.

Only when the bell tower signalled it was almost three in the morning, Yunho decided it was probably time to go back home.

«But we were having fun!» you whined, taking Yunho’s outstretched hand, which both helped you standing up but also pulled you flush against his body in a swift movement.

«Now,» Yunho smiled, and you had to beg your brain in order to stop the instinct that wanted for you to nuzzle against his chest and breathe in his alluring scent. «but you’re gonna hate me tomorrow, if you don’t get enough sleep.» even if you whined once again, you agreed with him and you both started to walk towards your apartment’s direction.

«Yes!» you giggled, quickly walking towards Yunho’s motorbike. «We’re gonna ride it?» you asked him, stopping next to his bike in order to tilt your head to look at him. Yunho thought that there was no way someone could look so cute after smoking weed for an hour, but yet, there you were, looking at him like you were the most innocent girl on the planet.

«No, angel face.» he said, affectionately ruffling your hair and making you pout. «I don’t have a spare helmet.»

«Next time?» you immediately asked, lifting your pinky finger in the air in an instinctive manner, and the hand which was furrowing your hair a moment earlier, was now lifting your chin while Yunho’s face came dangerously closer to yours.

«Are you sure that’s the only thing you’re gonna ride?» Yunho’s words seemed to spark the fuel that was smeared on your soul, since you were sure that the blush covering your cheeks could be seen from space. As you embarrassedly stuttered while coming up with an answer, Yunho laughed loudly – the sound making your heart do somersaults in your chest, while his long pinky finger gently intertwined with yours, sealing your promise. The both of you managed to arrive at your apartment while you kept giggling about the most random things, occasionally pouting about the fact that Yunho had been smoking too, but he completely seemed unaffected by it.

«Experience.» he simply answered as you unlocked your apartment’s door, immediately turning on the lights and heading for the couch while loudly calling for him to get in as well. Yunho followed you into your small living room, and sighed loudly at the sight of you laying down on the couch, with your arms thrown over your head while the shirt you were wearing was now showing part of your stomach.  

«Yunho.» you called for him in a serious voice, quickly sitting up and waiting for him to crouch down between your legs while sitting on the coffee table. You quickly shook your head as he asked you if you weren’t feeling okay while he carefully brushed  your hair out of your face, and you quietly gripped his jacket, looking at him in the eyes with the most serious expression you could muster. Yunho tilted his head, confused but your action but also intrigued about what you had up in your sleeve, when you definitely managed to surprise him another time.

«I’m so hungry.» you whispered as you were confessing a sin, and Yunho had to cover his mouth with his hand not to laugh too loudly. «But it’s almost four in the morning.»

«What do you want to eat?» Yunho asked back in a whisper, playing along, as if he was implying that your secrets were safe with him.

«I want a cheeseburger,» you smiled, counting on your fingers as you started to list a concerning amount of junk food, «and then, milk and cereal, and then…» Yunho let you finish while looking at you with an incredulous smile, before meticulously asking if you had any cereal in your house.

Less than five minutes later, you were happily munching to your night snack, trying to quench your chemical hunger. You didn’t expect for weed to have such a disastrous effect on you, but you managed to drift off – only after successfully feeding Yunho a couple of times, and eventually, hecarried you to your bedroom and left, not sure whether you’d like to see him first thing in the morning.

Later that night, you woke up with a headache and a bitter taste in your mouth; the fact that you were still wearing yesterday’s clothes was the proof that you did not have a fever dream and last night really happened. Your cheeks flared up in embarrassment, and you rubbed your temples before making up your mind and heading towards the kitchen  to drink some water and have some breakfast.

“I made a fool out of myself,” you thought, completely sure that you’ve blown off all the chances you had to get to know him better, “He’ll never want to see me again.” As you mindlessly grabbed a bowl from your cupboard, you noticed a small yellow paper neatly placed on your kitchen table.

“Hope you slept well, call me.” the paper said, and unexpectedly, there was Yunho’s phone number.

The note with Yunho’s number written on it was carefully taped on your fridge, but you still didn’t call him; four days quickly went by, and you still couldn’t find enough courage to dial his phone number and talk to him. At this point, you had the sensation that, in the back of your mind, the small yellow paper started to lighten up anytime you walked in front of it, only to become more evident and making you feel even guiltier. 

Yunho didn’t show up at the diner, and you took it as his personal way of letting you know that he was respecting your pace, a thing you were glad for.

An almost deafening noise of tires braking on the asphalt and a sudden crash noise made you immediately wake up clutching your chest in fear, sitting up straight in your bed as you tried to understand what just happened. Your heart was hammering in your chest due to the sudden fright, and you scanned the dark room in the desperate attempt to individuate any other noises which could help you identify what happened; as you walked to your bedroom’s window, you also heard the sound of multiple sirens approaching, and your eyes locked with the two cars that crashed against each other almost in front of your condominium. Both the police and an ambulance were quick to show up and take one of the two man back to the hospital, but even if the situation had calmed down and only the police remained with the other man to investigate the dynamics of the car crash, you couldn’t bring yourself to calm down. Work had been particularly busy those days, and the fact that you were stressed was undeniable.  

Perhaps, you were too zoned out to realize what you were doing; perhaps, your brain acknowledged the fact that in that moment, there was only one voice that you wanted to hear in order to feel better.

Therefore, you turned on the lights of your apartment all the way to the kitchen in order to collect that yellow post-it and listen to your brain which, at the moment, was suggesting to do the best thing.

«Hello?» Yunho's raspy voice mumbled from the other line; for a split second, you wondered how cute he looked with his hair messy and pointing in every direction due to sleep.

«Hey.» you mumbled, your voice a little more unstable than you originally planned, wondering if he would have been able to recognize you, and wondering if he would have got angry at you, since you were basically calling him in the middle of the night.

As your eyes glanced to the clock nailed to the wall right on top of your landline, you mentally cursed yourself, since it was literally 3.42 in the morning.

«Hey, angel.» Yunho mumbled again, the sound now a little muffled since he was probably rubbing the palm of his hand on his face in order to somehow get rid of all remaining traces of sleep. «Did anything happen?»

Although you wanted to tell him the truth, that you were okay but a car crash woke you up and you just wanted to hear his voice, you didn't; you spent few more seconds in silence, wondering how could you phrase all the waves of emotions you were feeling.

«Can you come over?» you finally whispered, aware that for sure he didn't manage to hear you, for your voice was almost inaudible; you quickly cleared your voice, ready to repeat your sentence a little louder when Yunho's voice made you close your mouth once again.

«Okay,» you heard him sigh, «I'll be there.» Yunho hung up and still, you stood there, listening to the robotic and redundant sound of the other line being hung up, while staring at the wall as if it was the most entertaining thing ever.

Yunho arrived more or less twenty minutes after your call, the loud rumble of his motorbike announcing his arrival. «I don't know why, but they're not letting anyone in, unless they live here,» Yunho's groggy voice greeted you as he closed the front door behind himself. «If the police officers come and ask, we're living together.» As if you were in autopilot, you quickly walked towards him, snaking your arms around his waist and trying to calm yourself down with his presence. You knew you were acting like an idiot for being scared like that but you couldn't help yourself, the pent up stress made you overreact and you were glad that Yunho still decided to show up after you basically ghosted him because you decided to shy up and act like a coward.

«Come on, let's go back to sleep.» Yunho was taller than you, therefore he easily towered over your frame and so, as he gently hugged you close to his body while placing his chin on the top of your hand, you felt safe.

It was funny how you were standing in your apartment in the middle of the night, clinging to the stereotypical boy your mom always warned you about, as if he was the only way you had to feel better. Inexplicably, Yunho's strong arms made you feel like you wanted to build a home in there; like those wooden houses built on trees some little kids had, where they hid when they wanted to have their personal space and live safely in their own world for some time.

Secretly, you wished you could stop time in order to live this moment for eternity, but deep down, you couldn't help but wish for these moments to become your new, daily routine.

Obviously, you didn't know yet, but Yunho wanted pretty much the same as you did. In his eyes, in that very moment, you looked so small and helpless that he felt the desire of protecting you from everything.

Yunho hanged his leather jacket before the two of you eventually ended up cuddling on your bed, facing each other while laying on your sides; Yunho's right leg was slightly between yours while your left leg was resting over his thigh, your naked skin pressed against the rough fabric of Yunho's denim jeans while his fingertips gently caressed the expanse of your exposed thigh.

Before he arrived, you wondered if the perspective of sleeping with a boy while being so underdressed – a pair of shorts and a t-shirt, was the right choice but you didn't really want to change your pyjamas. Now, Yunho's warm hands made you want to completely feel his natural warm skin against yours.

«Thank you.» you whispered some time later, a faint and tranquil murmur into the comfortable silence you were sharing.

«It's okay, angel.» Yunho sighed, holding you a little closer to his chest. «Anytime you need me, you holler, and I'll appear.» his words were nothing but sweet, and of course, you believed him.

«Don't go away this time.» you mumbled right against Yunho's collarbone, your breath ticking the skin that the wide collar of his shirt exposed. Yunho's answer came in the form of kissing your forehead, and you slowly drifted off to sleep, lulled by the other's slow rhythmic breathing and the feeling of his warm body enveloping yours.

The sound of your alarm woke up the both of you in the middle of the morning. Yunho – now almost completely laying under you, groaned in protest before effortlessly turning the both of you around in a swift and quick movement.

«Five more minutes.» he whined, his voice unexpectedly deep and hoarse. As much as you wanted to chuckle since that action was incredibly cute, you stayed there, almost petrified, as Yunho was now laying with his head on your chest and his legs between yours; he manhandled you so easily you had to close your eyes in order not to give in to the sensation of the heat that was pooling into your panties and consequently to the thought of searching for relief on his firm thigh.

«Why is your heart beating so fast?» Yunho asked, rubbing his eyes as he propped himself on his elbow, now almost completely awake. If you thought that Yunho looked handsome on a daily basis, now you were completely sure that he just earned the status of "breathtaking": his lips were plump and rosy because of sleep, and his cheeks were painted by a faint blush, his hair were dishevelled and looked pretty much untameable. You were used to seeing him surrounded by the "bad boy" aura, you'd never expect to find him so cute you'd want to squish his cheeks.

«Do I make you nervous?» he asked, a mischievous grin on his lips as his cheek was now placed on the palm of his hand while he kept hovering above you. «Well, yes.» you admitted, your glance quickly drifting away from his. «You're... you.» at this point, not only you lost all the ability to think properly, but you were also sure that Yunho thought you were completely dumb.

However, he simply hummed, his long fingertips hovering above your lips which naturally parted; as you unconsciously licked your lips, the fact that Yunho was following the action didn't go unnoticed.

«You'd probably want to be careful, angel.» Yunho's voice made you imperceptibly close your legs around his thigh. «Just because I like you doesn't mean you should try your luck.» his fingers were now under your chin, the feeling of the cold ring he wore on his index finger making your head spin with different scenarios which ended up in the same sinful way. «Otherwise, I won't hold back.» Yunho's words were all it took for you to tangle your hand in the front of his shirt; you weren't pulling him closer nor away from you, you just needed another conformation that this was happening for real. Yunho just admitted he liked you, feeling which definitely was reciprocated; anticipation was clouding your senses, and Yunho prevented you from daydreaming any further by purposely tensing up the muscle of his thigh just to tease you, but it simply ended up in you trying to suppress a needy whine.

«Then don't.» your voice trembled as your eyes locked with his, happy and relieved about the fact that the lust and the passion you found there were matching yours.

«Remember, angel,» Yunho shook his head with an amused grin. «That you asked for it.» you didn't have time to question his words, since his lips immediately found yours in a needy, passionate kiss. You completely submitted to him; you didn't dare to try and take control, you didn't want to. All you wanted to do was to lose yourself on the feeling of Yunho's lips moulding with yours, his teeth nibbling your lower lip and his tongue moving with yours in a messy and passionate pace. You felt the mattress dip under his knee as he balanced his weight on his arms, action which made his thigh press a little more roughly against your heat; instinctively, you groaned, arching your back in the desperate attempt to press yourself even more against the rough fabric of his denim jeans.

That action wasn't nor casual, nor innocent, and you felt Yunho's smug smile against your lips, before he leaned down to kiss your jaw and eventually, leave a trail of kisses for as much as the collar of your shirt allowed. Your mind has already flown on cloud nine long ago; during these years you never really missed sexual contact nor you ever felt the need for a relationship but there was something unexplainable about Yunho's touch that made you feel like you wanted to make up for all the time you lost. And of course, you wanted to do it with him.

«Yunho,» your voice was somewhere in-between from a whine and a surprised squeal as his right hand roughly pulled your waist upwards and towards him; he simply hummed, lost in the feeling of enjoying all the reactions your sensitive body had.

Despite you were most definitely loving how good Yunho was making you feel, you felt the desire of making him feel good as well and so, your fingers gradually loosened from the grip they had on Yunho's hair and gradually lowered until the palm of your hand was completely placed on his half hard length. A wave of pride washed over you as he instinctively jerked his hips forward in your hand, burying for a moment his head in the crook of your neck with a loud groan – which worked wonders for the situation in your now completely wet panties.

«You'll have plenty of time to make me feel good,» Yunho eventually swatted your hand away, pinning it against the mattress. «Today is about you.» he added, proving his point by digging his knee against the mattress so that the friction between your legs would increase. Yunho's sentence somehow boosted your confidence and if his right hand were guiding the movement of your hips for a brief fraction of time, now it settled for hoisting your thigh a little higher, his nails sinking in your soft skin as you grinded against his thigh while your lips were occasionally moulding against each other. Your shorts now completely exposed your inner thighs and the sensation of the rough fabric of Yunho's jeans made your skin almost feel sore, but anytime he tensed the muscle of his thigh, you stopped thinking about it, since the sensation of your orgasm building up thanks to someone else and not your own fingers were all you could focus on.

Yunho, on the other hand, was focusing as much as he could in order not to come at the sight of you falling apart so rapidly under him and because of him. It would have been embarrassing for him to come untouched, but the way you were repeatedly whining against his lips while frantically gripping at his shirt or his hair just to anchor yourself at something made him want you even more.

Yunho's thoughts got interrupted by a sinful loud moan escaping your lips and your body tensing up before relaxing once again, collapsing on the bed with your eyes closed while you were trying to focus on slowing down your breath. As you came, your thighs squeezed Yunho's in a brief but tight hold, brushing against his length in the process, and Yunho was sure that precome was now staining his boxers.

Feeling your heart hammering in your chest for two completely different reasons, you reached out to peck Yunho's lips in a silent and affectionate “thank you”, and he smiled before repeating the gesture. «Are you sure you-» «Yes,» Yunho answered with a small nod. «I could use the bathroom, and then we could cook breakfast?» Yunho somehow answered in a questioning tone, unsure whether you wanted to spend more time with him. You simply nodded, checking the watch on your nightstand before giggling. «More like lunch.» «Brunch?» Yunho answered as, following your gaze, noticed what time it was.

«Just so you know,» Yunho casually addressed you, pointing at you with his index finger as he was still holding his glass of water. «I bought a spare helmet, so I might just let you ride with me.» You nodded, eagerly, happy that Yunho wasn't backing down on the pinky promise you made.

Few days later, you told everything to your friend, which had to stop drinking because she was somehow managing to squeal while doing so. «Yunho has never let anyone ride his bike,» she said in an excited voice, «not even his friends.»

Not only Yunho took you on an insane amount of dates but also, every time his work shifts allowed him to, he'd pick you up from work because he didn't want to let you walk back by yourself. Spending your free days together had become a habit and so, three months later, there was a little corner in your wardrobe only for Yunho's spare clothes. Yunho managed to make you feel the happiest girl in the world, to make you feel desired and loved, and the night Yunho confessed you that his feelings were the same as yours, you felt do happy you swore you could become the sun of a whole new solar system.

Yunho also confirmed your friend’s words: you were indeed the first one he ever let on his bike, and you both loved this privilege but most importantly, you loved to cling to his back to your heart’s contents and enjoyed the little forms of affections he still managed to show. Anytime you were waiting for the traffic lights to turn green once again, he’d mindlessly caress your leg, all the way from your ankle to your thigh; sometimes he’d just trace with his thumb over the top of your hands which were intertwined on his abdomen.

You never thought – probably not even in your wildest fantasies, that one day, you’d be sitting right in front of Yunho on top of his Harley Davidson – your back pressed against the fuel tank and your legs around his waist, as his length rhythmically disappeared inside you.  Obviously, you never suspected he could hide some kinky meaning behind the sentence: “probably you’d be more comfortable wearing a skirt”, but still, there you were, trusting Yunho and letting him fuck you on top of his motorbike while both your helmets were safely placed on the floor and you had the perfect view of the sun setting in the sky due to being on a non particularly popular hill and therefore, completely alone.

«What if someone sees us?» you whined, the sensation of Yunho filling you up so perfectly and roughly – even if his pace was slow and teasing, momentarily clouding your senses and making you think that you probably wouldn’t have actually cared, not when you were so close to your release and Yunho looked like Apollo himself as the lights of the setting sun were dancing behind his back.

«Why, would you care?» Yunho asked back with a groan, a smug smile on his lips and his hands tightly gripping your waist under your high-waisted skirt; the chuckle you wanted to answer with died in your throat as he changed pace in the same moment you decided to sit up a little bit straighter, holding his shoulders to balance yourself. It was undoubtedly messy, and the fact that Yunho was strong enough to effortlessly fuck you in those circumstances made the warm sensation of an approaching orgasm pool even faster in your lower stomach. 

Both you and Yunho managed to almost come together, between breathless chuckles – due to the fact that you were more than willing to try new things as long as you were together, strained moans and passionate kisses. 

«My legs are numb.» you breathed, leaning once again your back on the fuel tank as Yunho was looking at you as you were a work of art, «I can’t get down.» you added, smiling before randomly erupting into a series of giggles, toying with the sleeves of Yunho’s leather jacket. 

«That’s my favourite thing to hear, angel.» Yunho smiled at you with a mischievous wink as he was gently running his fingertips on the expanse of your thighs.

Yunho loved how willing you were to be bad for him, just as much as you loved how willing he was to be good for you.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[17.59]

― pairing : Jeongin x fem! reader ― content warnings : angst with a happy ending, royals au, reader is an assassin, Jeongin is the cutest Crown Prince, no but really he’s super precious, medieval settings ― word count : 3k

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

Contrarily to the expectations you had when you first joined the assassins guild, you became quite good at climbing walls; actually, it was only because you learnt pretty quickly that it was a fundamental requirement, unless you wanted to be hanged as a direct consequence to your actions.

However, this time, you had the authorization to walk in and then walk out directly through the front door of the Crown Prince’s fancy summer estate. At the beginning, the singular request surprised you but Seonghwa – the town guild’s boss, quickly explained you that it was pretty common for nobles, especially the Royal family, to try and kill each other.

«You’re becoming the best assassin I have,» he explained back then, «So, get used to it: more money they have, more money we get.» you nodded, happy with the unexpected praise, and without questioning any further detail, you started studying the maps of the residence, even if it was a pure formality. 

You have been an assassin for at least ten years, thanks to the guild recruiting kids in order to think about smaller crimes without the fear of being caught; orphans were the most common recruits, and with the promise of gaining a good wealth and never starve yourself again, you accepted without thinking further, mostly blinded by your hunger.

Even in your childhood days, you have never been particularly emotional, a quality that definitely helped you the more years passed. During all your missions, you always killed men much older than you, all of them begging for sympathy or mercy but, needless to say, their pleads never shook your soul, since the money you were promised once you completed the mission was much more valuable. This time, your target was the Crown Prince – the illegal son of the King, and you thought out he would have been added to the list of ugly, semi bald men that begged you to spare their lives.

Even if you were authorized by the Queen herself, you thought that hiding your as soon as you were close enough to the mansion’s gates would have been a wiser thing to do; after carefully hiding him behind a large oak tree thanks to the natural shield the night provided, the guards let you in as soon as you showed them the letter you received, and with careful steps you walked in, your identity safely hidden under your hood.

The fact that literally everyone in the mansion was aware of your mission made you furrow your brows; was the Prince so evil for everyone to want him dead? For sure, there must have been a further reason beside him being an illegitimate son, right? You shook your head, adjusting your cape as you quickly walked through the corridors; you were an assassin, therefore, you weren’t paid to question people’s morality.

By now, you knew by heart the path you had to take in order to reach the Prince’s private chambers; your hold tightened around the knife’s helm as you unlocked the door right before closing it behind your back without making any noise. The moonlight was illuminating the bed, and by the silence and laboured breathing, you figured that Prince Jeongin must have been asleep, making your work even easier.

«You’re here, finally,» a young and sweet voice startled you as you were now standing at the feet of the bed; the Prince slowly uncovered himself, just to stand up next to it with a quick move.

“He’s still dressed formally,” you thought, quickly examination his figure, “did he know?”

«Where do you want to do it?» the innocence and resignation the boy’s voice held made your blood ran cold, and for the first time in your life, you hesitated. The boy was young, he was around his twenties - you could have been the same age, his hair was black and it reached his shoulders. You knew the people who hired you wanted him dead, but he was just a boy.

Unexpectedly, your heart picked up speed at the realization; you have never killed anyone so young.

«Please?» the Prince interrupted your train of thoughts, opening his arms wide and tilting his neck so that you could choose where to stab him and with a rapid and swift movement, you lowered your knife in horror, looking around in order to see if it was some sort of trap.

«What are you doing?» you asked, dumbfounded, not even bothering to force your voice to come out a little rougher so that it would have been less recognizable.

«Oh,» Jeongin looked at you once again with his brows furrowed, his arms falling on his sides, «you were doing so well!» with rapid steps, he inched towards you, grabbing your wrist, «It’s just a stab, I promise!»

To say that you were shocked was an understatement; your heart started to hammer in your chest and you threw your knife on the bed; with a quick movement of your arm, you reversed your positions, shifting behind Jeongin while keeping his arm behind his back.

It was paradoxical; you - an assassin, forcing Jeongin – the Crown Prince, to confess why he was yearning for his own death.

«I was waiting for it,» Jeongin explained with a small and resigned voice, «how can a bastard be the heir to the throne?» he said, and the way he spat those words made you quickly understood that probably, he had been hearing these words his whole life.

A wave of pure concern washed over you, and you kept hesitating on what to do; aware that the more you hesitated and talked with your target, the more you were screwed. Talking led to emotions, and emotions led to hesitation: a feeling which you clearly didn’t need. Assassins weren’t paid to have emotions, and even less, to have conversations.

«Okay, listen to me,» you set free Jeongin from your grasp, and he obediently sat on the bed hearing your harsh tone; his big eyes looked at you carefully, and you momentarily felt your heart clench at the sadness you saw in them. Truth was, you weren’t sure on what to do, but you were driven by the instinct of keeping him safe; you never felt like this, you never felt anything while doing your job but this time it was just… Different, in a way you could not understand.

The only thing you could make out from the whirlwind of thoughts in your head was that Jeongin had the same empty, dejected eyes you had when you met Seonghwa, before you both joined the guild. «I’m going to take you out of here, and you’re gonna be fucking silent until I say so,» you said, before reaching for your knife and sheathe it back.

Jeongin was puzzled with your actions – and you were too, but nonetheless obeyed as you instructed him to get up, only for trying to lift him over your shoulder. Thanks to your constant physical activity, you were more built than the girls around your age, but even so, you didn’t have super powers and Jeongin was definitely a bit too much light weighted for your taste. With another quick movement, you put him back on the floor, looking at him in the eyes with a serious and inquisitive gaze.

«Unbutton your jacket.» you ordered, aware that the sentence didn’t came out in the way you wanted because Jeongin blushed furiously and started stuttering on his words, before complying with trembling hands. Truth was, despite the fact that the Prince was so incredibly innocent and attractive, the first things your hands checked as he opened his expensive blue and silver jacket were his sides; with innocent and confident touches, your hands caressed his waist, his chest, and your eyes flew into his once again.

«Jeongin,» you said, not minding about formalities with the boy you were supposed to kill but most of all, worried about the fact that you could easily count his ribs under your gloved fingertips, «Do you even eat?»

«I-» Jeongin adverted his gaze, unsure what to answer, «Sometimes I… forget.»

“Lies,” you thought, and your instinct had the best of you; quickly, you buttoned his shirt once again, before mimicking him to stay silent. Jeongin nodded, and you lifted him over your shoulders, keeping him in place with one hand on the back of his thighs.

The walk back to your horse was quick – you mentally praised yourself for having hidden your horse and utterly felt disgusted with the people that complimented your job on your way out.

«Finally, the real Prince can claim the throne,» one of them said, and you had to refrain from throwing the poisoned blade – originally destined to Jeongin, to his throat.

The realization that you didn’t know what to do hit you full face as soon as Jeongin was standing next to your horse, looking at you with a lost expression; he was playing with his own fingers, looking around as if he had rarely seen the world outside his mansion’s walls.

Jeongin was alive, and therefore, you had failed your mission; in ten years this was definitely the first mission you’ve ever failed, but deep down, you knew you had done the right thing. With a quick movement, Jeongin covered his rumbling stomach, hoping that you didn’t hear the fact that he was still hungry at a such unholy hour of the night.

The moment your eyes locked with his and all you could see was sadness and utter innocence, you knew what you had to do.

«Come, I’ll take you to a safe place,» you said as soon as you climbed on your horse, offering him your hand so that he could climb up as well, sitting in front of you.

Jeongin was unsure whether to trust you, but after all, you just saved his life; he thought that it probably couldn’t get worse than one of his usual days, and so, he took your hand with all the strength he had before helping himself up on his horse.

That night, you took Jeongin back to your small apartment, cooked for him, and let him sleep on your bed, aware that as paradoxical as it sounded, Prince Jeongin was safer in the company of an assassin rather than his entire guardhouse.

The fact that you created a scandal among the assassins guild of your town was a euphemism.

«What did you mean you couldn’t do it?» Seonghwa almost shouted in disbelief, and that’s how you spent a solid hour of your day: in utter silence, with your eyes locked on the floor. You patiently listened to Seonghwa’s outburst, knowing that he was right; you weren’t paid to have emotions.

«I sent you on the job because I knew I could trust you, and what do you do?» Seonghwa ran a hand through his hair, somehow relieved that, at least, you decided to get rid of any evidence of him being alive.

«I’m sorry,» you tried, your voice weak and your heart full of sadness due to the fact that you disappointed him; Seonghwa was few years older than you, and he always saw you as a little sister, helping you out with your training when you were still a rookie on the job. As soon as Seonghwa was chosen to be the new leader of your city’s guild, you were happy, since you firmly believed that no one could be better than him. «He was so scared, I saw myself when I first joined.» you confessed at last, and Seonghwa’s eyes somehow softened.

Seonghwa sat on his chair, his head thrown back and his hands massaging his scalp, thinking about what he could do to resolve this mess; you couldn’t stay in town, and neither could the Prince.

«I’ll write a letter to Chris,» he said, few interminable minutes later, his words muffled by his hands still on his face, «He’ll hire you for sure.» he explained that Chris was the leader of another assassins guild in another realm.

«Pack your things, you have to leave tonight.» you nodded at his words, and for the first time in ten years, you received actual affection in the form of Seonghwa gently hugging you close to his body, whispering a soft, «I promise I’ll come and visit.» for a moment, you let yourself go, sighing against his chest and hugging him just as close, as you felt some tears at the corners of your eyes.

«I’m sorry.» you admitted, the fact that you had to definitely leave the city where you’ve always lived in finally started to sink in.

«It’s okay, little monkey.» Seonghwa caressed your hair, and you smiled at the nickname he gave you when you were still kids, learning how to climb on the city’s walls without getting hurt.

«Innie, where did my cape disappear?» you called from the bedroom, before hearing a quick shuffle of steps walking towards where you were. Immediately, you smiled at the sight of Jeongin – which now lived under the name of “Innie”, walking towards you with a cute pout.

«It’s still drying under the sun,» he mumbled, his arms snaking around your waist and his chin delicately resting on your shoulder.

«What am I supposed to wear now?» you sighed, faking annoyance and looking at the boy while tilting your head, watching as he giggled at your reaction.

Two long years has passed since the night you saved Jeongin, and he seemed a completely different person; his hair were now shorter and he wasn’t as thin anymore. Jeongin grew taller, his body looked way more toned and healthier, the innocence in his eyes was the same, but the sadness was now completely replaced by kindness and happiness.

Jeongin had so much love to give it was unbelievable, and he addressed all of it towards you- his best friend, and your group of friends – the élite members of Chris’ guild. For the first time in your life, you weren’t scared of having emotions, and it was all thanks to Jeongin’s natural talent of bringing people together.

«You could always use mine!» Jeongin smiled, and you shook your head.

«We’re meat to go together.» you reminded him, but he still insisted for you to wear his cape instead of him.

Despite the fact that both you and Jeongindefinitely felt more than simple and chaste affection towards each other was kinda obvious – especially to your friends, but you’d always find a way to avoid the topic. Both you and Jeongin had just started a brand new life together, the least thing you both wanted to do was to ruin an opportunity to be happy.

You were sure that eventually, one day you and him would become a couple, but you didn’t wanted to rush it. Things as delicate as love need time, after all.

The meeting was informal, you and the others were meant to meet at Chris’ house and eventually talk about business after you all had dinner; evenings like this were definitely not rare, and you realized that that night, sparing Jeongin’s life was the best decision you’ve ever made. You were most definitely happy; you had friends, you had someone who loved you and always waited for your return anytime you went on your missions.

Technically, Jeongin worked in the guild as well, but effectively, Chris accepted your plead to keep him in the shadows, leaving everything regarding the accountability to him.

At first, Chris was confused but accepted nonetheless, only to find why you were so worried about him going around and killing people. Jeongin was the most innocent, clumsiest boy you’ve ever met, and slowly, both you and your group of friends started not to trust him around anything which was too sharp or looked threatening.

«What do you mean there are blades that come out of your sleeve?!» Seungmin chimed in the conversation you were having with Jisung, Minho and Hyunjin, and you immediately referred him about a new creation that Seonghwa told you about in one of his letters. 

«Oh, cool,» you heard Jeongin say, noticing in the corner of your eyes that he was leaning towards Changbin in order to hold one of the knives he had placed on the table as he was talking to Chris and Felix.  

«Jeongin, no!» eight different voices echoed in perfect synchrony, startling the poor boy which petrified with his eyes wide and a knife hanging in mid-air. Jeongin put the knife back on the table with a pout, quickly going back to sit on his original place next to you. 

Jeongin spent half of the night cutely glaring at everyone with an adorable pout – his chin on your shoulder, until eventually your fingers interlocked on your lap.  

It was a mid-summer afternoon, the sun was burning bright in the sky and you were quietly humming to a song you’ve heard at the tavern few nights earlier as you were washing the dishes in the small house you were living in with Jeongin.

It happened naturally, one moment you were focused on cleaning a spoon, and the other you felt Jeongin’s fingertips tilting your head towards the left just to place a quiet and chaste kiss on your lips, mumbling a soft, «I like you a lot.»

At first, you stared at him as if you have been struck by lightning, wondering who turned your cute and innocent Innie into a smooth and sneaky boy – it was probably Hyunjin, but then, you acknowledged your constantly growing feelings for him.

«I like you, too.» you admitted, and immediately Jeongin walked behind you in order to hug you while you finished your chores.

«Wait,» you tensed up, moving just enough to side-eye him, «Wasn’t it your turn to wash the dishes today?»

«I… forgot… I have to talk to Chris about very important matter!» Jeongin chanted, and you watched with an incredulous amused expression your boyfriend running away from his own duties. 

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

| your love is holy |

―pairing : Childe x Lumine ―genre : fluff ―word count: 1.679 ― summary : they kiss, that's it that's the fic

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

Lumine hissed in pain, ungraciously falling on the ground as cold droplets of rain kept falling over her body, making her enemy’s attacks even more powerful and effective. «Over here!» the mage’s lively and arrogant voice spoke, as she appeared right behind Lumine before casting yet another spell aimed at her; Lumine planted her sword into the soft and wet ground, gritting her teeth and clenching her hand around the helm of the blade, in the almost vain attempt to get on her feet and effectively trying to counter attack the electro mage.

“Paimon will never let me hear the end of it if I fail such a simple task,” Lumine said to herself, as if the image of her small floating friend could give her enough strength to fight back. With a strained groan, Lumine gripped her sword with both hands and rapidly stood up, managing to hurt the mage and consequentially interrupting her spell. However, Lumine’s relief was short lived, since the mage caught the opportunity to lean towards her, brushing a fingertip over her naked and wet shoulder, only to cast another quicker spell; if it were a sunny afternoon, Lumine would not have felt anything, but the rainstorm currently happening was making everything unbearable for her. Lumine felt her grip around the sword loosen, and gradually, her world started turning black.

The last thing Lumine felt were strong arms preventing her to fall on the wet ground. «Aether…» she mumbled, feeling safe, as she let darkness absorb her.

«If I’m not mistaken,» Childe spat as he effortlessly picked up an unconscious Lumine in a bridal style, «these were not the orders.»

«I’m sorry,» the mage immediately spoke lowering her head, kneeling on the ground as her voice filled with worry; as much as she was enjoying the fact that she was about to kill the so rumoured Traveller, she knew better not to anger one of the Harbingers, «I-»

«I don’t want to hear it,» Childe harshly interrupted her, quickly moving his head in order to brush off the ginger strands of hair falling in front of his bright blue eyes, «disappear from my sight, I’ll deal with you later.» the mage wordlessly nodded, before disappearing into thin air at once, and Childe let out a frustrated groan. Immediately, he inched closer to Lumine’s features, relief washing over him at the fact that she was still breathing; he instinctively tightened his grip on her, as he made his way under the rain towards the nearest teleport waypoint.

«Aether,» he mumbled to himself as he made sure Lumine’s face was safely nestled in the crook of his neck, preventing too much rain falling into her face, «who is that, now?» he wondered with a sigh, trying to ignore the feeling of jealousy making his way through his soul.

With a weak and pained whine, Lumine slightly twitched in Childe’s arms – probably unconsciously still feeling like being electrified, and the young boy snapped out of his thoughts; he could have questioned himself about the nature of his feelings for Lumine another time, even if he already knew the answer. Now, he needed to return to to Liyue, and ask some doctors to treat her, or – judging by the girl’s pale and pained features, he could have teleported to the nearest Statue of the Geo Archon and let her heal in a much faster way. Not wanting to let her go, Childe pressed his shoulder against the teleport waypoint, and the two of them disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Much to Childe’s relief, the weather was sunny and warm over Qingyun Peak, meaning that their clothes would have dried quickly; even if Childe didn’t completely understand the purpose of a statue on top of a floating platform, but it definitely came in handy during moment like these.

Moreover, Qingyun Peak was one of his favourite places – not to mention the floating house in the sky almost on top of said statue; truth was, Childe always visited those places whenever he needed time to think. As much as he loved battlefields and challenging his enemies, he loved the sensation of his gaze losing in the landscape, as silence surrounded him and he could feel like he could hear the silence between his thoughts.

Of course, once again, he had refused to let Lumine go and that’s how he found himself sitting on the stone platform under the Archon’s sitting statue as Lumine was slowly recovering, partially sitting on his thighs and securely framed by his arms.

«You should wear something more functional for battle,» Childe sighed with a smile, his gloved hand gently brushing the skin of her thigh as the statue’s blessing kept healing her.

Lumine woke up with a groan, confusion written all over her face; instinctively, she rubbed her temple in the vain attempt to make her headache disappear.

«Hi, girlie.» Childe welcomed her with a bright smile on his lips; although Lumine was confused about how she got there and why the boy’s delicate features were so close to hers, she fought back the instinct to smile back at him.

«What happened?» she asked, noticing the sudden change of location; only then Lumine noticed the position they were in, and quickly moved in order to stand up and sit next to the young Harbinger. Although Childe’s first instinct was to tug on her wrists and let her stay on his lap – already missing her comforting warmth, he brushed that feeling off, trying to ignore his own emotions once again. With a smug smile Childe leaned back, balancing his weight on his hands, simply saying that he was passing by in the right moment – of course, he wasn’t spying on her, wasn’t he? Lumine didn’t completely believe in his words but nevertheless, she nodded at him.

«Thank you, then.» she offered, a sincere and polite smile on her features; Childe was momentarily taken aback, since he was definitely not used to the sight of Lumine smiling – except anytime she was in front of some delicious dish.  

«I didn’t fight one of mine for a “thank you” in return,» Childe lied with a scoff, then quickly placed a finger to his cheek as if he was deep in thoughts, «how about a reward?» his gaze locked with Lumine’s, and the mischief flashing in his blue eyes definitely didn’t go unnoticed.

«Reward? You’re the rich one, I have nothing much to give you, beside some flowers.» Lumine furrowed her eyebrows, adverting her gaze in the vain attempt to hide how nervous she was, since Childe was as reliable as he was unpredictable.

«How about a kiss?» Childe asked, and Lumine petrified, her eyes as wide as the moon. Of course Lumine had a crush on her enemy, but did he find out about it?

“He can’t know about it, I haven’t told anyone!” Lumine thought, as the possibility of Childe liking her as well slowly made way into her heart, only to disappear in a blink of an eye; Lumine was strictly convinced that the young Harbinger could have never returned her feelings, and so she had tried her best to lock them away.

However, if she only had paid a bit more attention, she would have understood that her feelings were required with the same intensity and passion.

«A… kiss?» she asked, a faint embarrassed blush covering her cheeks.

«Of course!» Childe tilted his head towards her, as his gaze rapidly travelled from her eyes to her lips, «Although I don’t want to overstep any boundaries, you know, boyfriend or secret lover or … anything.» he added, hoping for her to fall into his trap.

«Boundaries?» Lumine asked, confused; she had been travelling since the day she woke up in Teyvat, how could she have had time to get a lover?

«Yeah, for example…» Childe trailed off, wondering if Lumine was honestly oblivious of what he was implying or she had something to hide; with a sigh, he decided that it was all or nothing, «who’s Aether?»

«What?» Lumine’s head snapped towards him, and she immediately caught a hold of the boy’s slim yet toned arm, «Did you see him?» Childe looked at her with furrowed brows; who could that boy be for her to have such a reaction? Of course, there was only one way to know, wasn’t it?

«It doesn’t work like that, pretty lady,» he chuckled, his gaze darkening, «I asked first.» Lumine sighed, and slowly detached herself from the young boy; of course, she could have told him, but would her secret be safe with him? Although he had always proven to be somehow trustworthy, he was still a member of the Fatui…

Lumine’s gaze was lost somewhere in the landscape in front of her as she made up her mind; after all, everyone knew she was looking for Aether, and his identity could have been an easy information to get.

«He’s my twin brother.» Lumine said, and if only her gaze wasn’t unfocused in an unspecified spot in front of her, she would have seen Childe’s relieved expression.

«We used to travel together,» Lumine went on, as the wind gently moved her short hair, «He got-we got separated.» Childe hummed, «Want me to look into it?»

«I don’t want to be affiliated with the Fatui.» Lumine scoffed, but still politely thanked him.

«You wound me, girlie! I’m one of the Harbingers, I could always happen to… overhear some informations… and casually throw them your way…» he said, gradually leaning closer to Lumine. Lumine’s gaze shifted to Childe’s eyes to his lips, and she gladly noticed that the boy was doing the same.

«I’m sure you’ll ask for something in return.» she tried, barely above a whisper, and Childe was sure that if they weren’t this close, her whisper would have been carried away by the gentle wind.

«That’s true,» Childe’s eyes were unwavering from her lips, «that one kiss has just doubled.»

Lumine hinted a nod, «That can be arranged.» she mumbled again, before leaning in and meeting Childe’s lips halfway.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

«it's high tide, baby.»

― pairing : Minho x fem!Reader ― content warnings : fantasy au, pirate au, angst with a happy ending, enemies to friends to lovers, soulmates (I know you saw it coming), isekai, LOTS of pop culture references (two aldo giovanni and giacomo’s references italian readers this is for you), magic au,  mention of murder, mention of drowning, unprotected sex (wrap it up y’all), fantasy au  ― word count : 24k ― notes : I sure do hope you’ve read Chris’ merman fic because I’m feeding on my own lore // Ananke is meant as the greek goddess of fate // extra kudos to Black Desert for having an amazing map and kudos to me for using the videogame aesthetic because I don’t have enough creativity in me to come up with a fantasy world // I have one (1) fear and that's I'll keep adding more and more everytime I read this story because it's just so dear and precious to me // yes, yes "The Bitter Dahlia" is exactly the one mentioned in «Protect Me, My Aurora.»

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

― summary : 

«I think I’ve never missed Cleo so much.» you quietly sniffled. «Your lover?» Minho questioned immediately. «My cat.» you clarified without hesitation.

“«Everything is over, now.» the Captain spoke in a confident voice, «I won’t let anyone else hurt you.» he added, before capturing his lover’s lip in a gentle kiss.” «Oh, holy fuck,» you blurted out as soon as you read that sentence, closing the book out of instinct, «holy shit, finally!» you added to yourself, almost closing the book out of excitement, completely aware about the fact that you were smiling like an idiot at no one but the now finished book in your lap but well, you couldn’t help yourself.

It was a book you’ve randomly found in the book-store next to your workplace, its cover had nothing special that immediately jumped to the eye: it was relegated in leather, some golden details that recalled the title written in beautiful handwriting. Actually, if you had to be completely honest, the detail that convinced you to buy it was the small golden stone embedded right under the title, instead of the actual plot – plot that in the end you came to adore.

«You are really lucky, this is the only copy that has been sent to us.» had said the old lady working there, making you furtherly curious and giving you another reason to buy it.

It was a love story, but it contained just the right amount of adventure as well. Christopher, a young, handsome and fearless pirate, was not only the Captain of the Golden Fleece – who was capable of intimidating anyone who saw its sails in the distance, but he had become the head of the entire commercial network that passed through all the known seas. Chris had at least 200 fleets under his command, each of them committing various raids in the name of their Captain - or some might say "the King of Pirates", and now was able to sail wherever he wanted without getting his hands dirty as he had done in the past.

During his adventures, he eventually fell in love with a girl – Leana, who was originally engaged with a navy’s soldier; after an awful lot of vicissitudes and obstacles in the path of their happiness, Christopher eventually stole her away – he’s a pirate after all, making her a member of his crew and finally allowing each other to live their so craved love story.

Of course, the Captain would have never made it alone; his seven long time friends had always been more than ready to help him and support him in every case of need.

Among his crew, you definitely had a personal favourite: Lee Minho, a young former bounty hunter enamoured with the feeling of freedom he felt while sailing that definitely made your heart race more than once. Not only he was described as handsome, with black raven hair that would almost always be tied up because he "hated the feeling of having hair in his face while being on deck" - but also not wanting to cut it short, a captivating and hypnotic gaze that let you wonder if you could reach the bottom of the sea if you ever took a dive into them, but he was also straightforward and sarcastic, a reason why Christopher found himself asking for Minho’s advice the most; despite his strong personality, he truly cared for his friends, and he considered them like a family. Chapter by chapter, you found yourself admiring his character so much that you anticipated every one of his appearances, eager to read more about him.

«Oh, Cleo, can you imagine a love like this?» you sighed dreamily, absently running your fingers through your cat’s thick fur, Cleo simply mewled at you, a faint noise that you interpreted as a proper answer, «or a life like this.» you added, your voice suddenly turning a little more hesitant, a little more lonelier. During the last few months, your life had fallen into an incredibly boring and obnoxious loop: go to work, finish your shift with an incredible amount of stress spreading through your body just to stop in order to buy groceries on your way home, see some friends once in a while, take care of your cat and repeat, repeat, repeat.

Of course, you would have felt a lot lonelier if it weren’t for Cleo: you found her sitting in front of your apartment complex on a random day two years ago and since then she started living with you, as if she had been expressively been waiting for you to find her that day.

«You always look angry, don’t you?» you cooed at her, hoisting her into your lap as to cuddle her a little closer. «Just like your mom.» you referred to yourself, shortly drowning your face in her soft fur, loudly smooching her a few times while adding some incomprehensible praises; Cleo mewled, as if she was exasperated at your behaviour and you quietly giggled, your soft laughter shifting into a sigh as your eyes fell on the book once again.

“I was really lucky to get the only copy of this,” you definitely had loved everything about the story, to the point to start fantasizing and wondering what could their next adventure be now that the crew gained a new very special member. Did Chris and Leana got married in an actual chapel or did they ask someone in their crew to randomly marry them just like Elizabeth Swann and Will Turner did? At the same time, what if they ended up recruiting more women? The thought of a stereotypical girls night on a pirate ship made you snort, but at least, Leana wouldn't have felt lonely, since living among men must have been boring at some point.

Engrossed in your thoughts, you didn’t realize that you ended up drifting off on your couch – still uncomfortably wearing your jeans, and therefore, you definitely could not notice about the strange events occurring as soon as sleep overcame your senses.

The book you were holding in your hand seemed to be woken up by a curious kind of magic, as the golden stone began to glow in a faint light; the book opened by itself just as if it possessed personal will, and its pages quickly turned back and forth by themselves, as if it was deciding which page to read first.

The book’s golden glow gradually seemed to shine brighter and brighter, and it eventually woke you up.

«What the-» you mumbled, confused, when you felt as if someone or something was harshly tugging at your soul and all of a sudden, you felt like you couldn’t breathe anymore.

The book had closed once again, politely placing itself on your coffee table; the glowing had completely disappeared, and the golden stone returned to its original plain looking appearance.

However, in what has always been your home, all traces of your presence seemed to have vanished altogether.

Suddenly drowning was definitely not something you expected to happen on a Thursday evening, moreover, how could you be drowning when you’ve been reading on your couch until few seconds ago?

At first you thought of it as an extremely vivid dream, but as soon as you tried to breathe and water started to fill your lungs, you realized that your only priority was to get to the surface as soon as you could; thankfully, you were barely beneath the surface, so you managed to get your head out of the water soon enough, while finally breathing and coughing due to the salt water you had unintentionally swallowed.

«What the fuck?!» you shouted in disbelief, quickly glancing around yourself; first of all, judging by the sun burning up in the sky, it was the middle of the day, and moreover,  everywhere you turned, you couldn’t see anything but water, except for an enormous galleon blocking part of your sight.

«Man at sea!» you heard many voices shout from its deck, and soon enough, a rope was thrown in your direction.

“What kind of rescue is this, where is the coast guard?” you thought to yourself as you swam towards the rope which was peacefully floating above the surface, unsure about how you were supposed to climb up there in the first place.

However, the answer to your thoughts came pretty fast, in the form of a boy dressed in typical piratesque clothes, urging you to grab his hand; you quickly pondered your options, and between dying from hypothermia caused by the cold water or probably being abducted and eventually killed by a boy with a strange taste in clothing, you considered the latter to be the safest.

«Everything’s fine now, don’t worry.» the boy reassured you with an unexpected friendly tone, and as soon as you locked eyes with him, your heart seemed to stop; his eyes were a deep shade of blue, while his hair, eyebrows and his eyelashes were as white as fresh snow.

Although you were completely certain that you’ve never met him before, you couldn’t help but wonder why his appearance was extremely familiar to you.

«Are you okay?» «How did you end up so far from land?» «She’s trembling like a leaf, poor soul.» «Let’s just throw her back in.» «Shut up, Minho, go fetch a blanket before she freezes to death.» «Can’t you see she looks shocked? Let her breathe!» «What in the bloody hell is she wearing?» The various voices overlapped in the exact moment in which you and the snow white boy had safely climbed on deck; however, everything you could do was to look around yourself in complete astonishment.

A large group of men was working on the ship, while only seven of them and a young girl were paying attention to your arrival; your eyes quickly took in both the strangers and your surroundings, and you definitely noticed that not only they were all dressed like pirates, but the ship seemed to be built exactly like one of those you generally saw in movies, historical re-enactments or museums.

«Oh no, roleplayers.» you whined in complete deject; they exchanged a confused glance among themselves, but eventually, only one of them spoke.

«I believe you’re confused, we’re pirates.» he clarified, and once again, his features seemed to be incredibly familiar, «I’m Chris, the Captain. She is Leana, my wife, and these are my friends.» you watched with dismay as Chris ended up naming his friends just like the characters of the novel you have been reading all afternoon.

«Oh holy shit, it’s even worse, cosplayers.» you nervously rubbed your eyes, shivering every now and then because of the wind mercilessly blowing on your soaked clothes.

«Poor thing, look at her!» Leana suddenly cooed, immediately rushing at your side and taking her jacket off in order to place it on your shoulders, «She’s freezing, let’s save the introductions for later, huh?»

«What if she’s a spy?» Jisung questioned, but his option was immediately silenced by Leana’s glare.

«In the middle of the ocean, Han?» she quickly retorted with sarcasm dripping from her tone, «What if it was mutiny?» she scoffed, gently pushing you to what seemed to be the Captain’s quarter, just to quickly make you sit in front of the small wood burning stove.

The following events seemed to happen in a confusing haze, you vividly remembered Leana commenting about her unfamiliarity with both the style and the fabric of your clothes as you allowed her both to undress you and to dress you up in fresh, warm clothes that belonged to her. Of course, now you were dressed like a pirate as well.

«What do you mean, you’re from Europe?» Chris had calmly repeated your words, «What kind of place is that?» you felt like crying out of frustration at his words. Under the Captain’s request Leanahad brought you into the ship’s interrogation room, and now you were sitting there, the whole room definitely smelling like blood – the strong scent more than enough to give you a headache, with nine pairs of eyes studying every single one of your moves.

«I don’t really feel like joking right now, I really want to go back home.» you repeated with a tired voice, not really understanding what was happening; it was like you had casually walked in the set of a movie, however, a terrifying feeling of dread creeping in your soul was suggesting you that there was definitely more to it. What if these people were real, and you had managed to shift inside the book you loved so much? No, that definitely couldn’t be the case, right?

«I don’t really feel like joking either, little lady,» in an impatient tone, Minho spoke out of the blue and quickly walked next to Chris, who was sitting in front of you at the other side of the table. If your heart picked up pace in happiness at the sight of your favourite character, it started hammering in your chest in pure dread as soon as Minho harshly planted his dagger in the wooden table, right in front of your folded hands. «next up is your tongue.»

«Nice work on terrifying her, Min Min.» Felix sarcastically commented his friend’s action, noticing how you started trembling once again, but this time everyone could easily figure out that it wasn’t because of the cold any longer.

«You cut her tongue, she can't talk, it's not that hard,» someone added, and if you weren't mistaken, he must have been Hyunjin, «see why I'm the one that usually handles the interrogation part?» he added with a sinister yet smug smile, and you had to force yourself to swallow that little bit of saliva you felt in your mouth, trying to avoid eye contact with both the pirates who were so casually talking about torture and interrogations.

«What if she drank too much sea water?» Seungmin chimed in, after he had been studying your behaviour with concern, «You know, in my medical books there are plenty of examples of people suffering from amnesia due to a huge amount of shock.» he suggested, and everyone seemed to consider that it could have been your case, with the only exception for Minho, who was staring at you with a look that you could swear that had probably killed someone at some point.

«We are currently sailing the Margoria Sea,» Chris spoke again, his voice a little kinder now that he had considered Seungmin’s suggestion, «and you’re on our pirate ship, the Golden Fleece.»

“Margoria,” you thought, “of course, in this universe, she's the goddess of the waves” you bit the inside of your cheek in frustration as you tried to convince yourself not to cry, recalling the exact moment the same goddess had been mentioned in the novel.

The more you thought about it, the more the surreal possibility of you shifting inside a book seemed to be the only possible answer to your list of infinite questions, especially because if those people really were cosplayers or actors, they would have eventually broken their act due to seeing you in the verge of having a panic attack. Moreover, the author had always been extremely descriptive in every single detail of the story,  and therefore you found it a little bit too much of a strange coincidence for these people to naturally have the same somatic traits as the characters you had just finished reading about. It was undeniable that the people standing in front of you were the stark copy of the ones described in the book.

Few hours later, Chris’ authoritative voice filled the Captain’s quarters, and your eyes eagerly wandered through the room; you’ve read about this moment a lot of times, Chris would summon his long time friends in his quarters and they’d discuss what to do because he valued their opinion as if it was his own.

«Just, what is she doing there?» Minho spoke suddenly, clearly referring to your presence in the quarters; due to your first meeting, you were extremely wary about meeting his gaze, let alone the possibility of crossing his path by accident.

Actually, it’s not like destiny was working in your favour, since you were nervously standing in front of the wooden wall and next to Minho. Everything about your body language exposed how nervous you were about it: your arms were crossed in front of your chest, and you kept your legs spread just a tiny bit – enough to have a slight chance to attempt to sprint away if he randomly started to chase you in order to throw you off the deck.

«I swear Chris entrusted her to me literally two seconds ago,» Felix replied, eagerly waving his hand as if it could make his point even clearer, «pay attention when the Captain is speaking!» he snapped his fingers, admonished his friend, and you found yourself exhale the faintest trace of the hint of a brief laughter through your nose.

However, much to your dismay, you quickly realized that Minho’s hearing must have been otherworldly, since the barely audible noise you made did not go unnoticed by his ears, consequently making your face turn blank as soon as you felt his gaze burning into the side of your head. Hesitantly, you slowly turned your head to your right, confirming that Minho was most definitely staring at you; out of reflex, you immediately looked away, just to glance back at him for a short second.

Minho, who had been staring at you, secretly pleased about the fact that you seemed scared enough not to try some stupid tricks on them, shortly uncrossed his arms from the front of his chest, just to slightly lean towards you: he quickly mimicked the gesture of grabbing something with his hands, while mimicking a bite with his mouth at the same time. Instinctively, you rapidly tilted your head back as you followed your survival instinct, but you heavily slammed your head against the wooden wall behind you.

«Ow!» you winced in pain, grabbing the back of your head with both hands; you were certain that the impact you just felt was more than enough to give you a headache for days, and still, despite Leana immediately rushed at your side to see if you were okay, and despite the fact that you were crouching on the floor massaging your head, Minho kept his original position, staring in front of him as if nothing had happened.  

Seungmin was right behind Leana, attentively cradling your head to see if you actually managed to hurt yourself; unbeknownst to you, Seungmin was actually holding back an amused laughter, since it has definitely been a while since he met someone as clumsy as you.

A couple of days later almost everyone seemed to have accepted you as a new entry of the crew; actually, you considered yourself lucky since most of the pirates on board seemed to not even notice your presence. Of course, you ended up going along with the amnesia excuse because the whole “you look like you all popped up from a book I’ve been reading and I’m trying to understand if I’m having a very vivid dream or I ended up shifting on accident but I actually didn’t really mean it and now I want to go back.” would have been definitely too troublesome to explain. Most importantly, you didn’t feel ready to process what could have happened to you but also, you didn’t want to face the realization that you had suddenly appeared in the middle of nowhere, without a real possibility to get back home safely.

Honestly you were pretty much useless on a pirate ship, and therefore you ended up in the kitchen, either helping Felix and the other cooks in their task of preparing the food or just cleaning and preparing the room where the pirates formed small groups and took turns to have their meals.

If the truth was that you really ended up in a novel, you had to admit that everyone beside Minho acted accordingly to their character. Chris and Leana acted as two lovebirds, completely smitten with each other; you rarely saw them – let’s guess why, but they overall seemed to act friendly towards you. Leana had eagerly helped you decorate the room that had been assigned to you, it was a little small and right next to the storage room – the window was wide enough for you to escape just in case, but it was perfectly okay to you, since you were hoping that you wouldn’t have to remain on the ship for too long.

Since Leana seemed to trust you, so did Chris; despite the fact that you’ve interacted only a handful of times, he seemed as reliable as he had been portrayed in the novel.

Felix and Seungmin were definitely the ones you’ve seen the most. Felix was literally acting as your keeper, paying attention to you as if he was a concerned older brother and not someone who you had met few days earlier. Still, you could expect this from him, since he had always been described as the kindest one out of their group – beside Jeongin.

Seungmin had examined your head a concerning amount of times by now, if you were to ask him; actually, he had quickly realized that you were pretending to have headaches only when Minho was around, and he simply got along with it. He treated you with respect, even if he seemed to be a little wary of your presence. «Let’s hope you can get your memories back soon,» he would say, «so that you can return home safely.» you never answered, his words always making your heart tighten as a reflexive answer.

Changbin, Jisung and Hyunjin were almost always nowhere to be seen; thanks to the author you knew that they had a gambling addiction, however, the only times you saw them they were joined by the hips, always joking around with each other – and Minho, always looking too busy to pay too much attention to you.

Jeongin was basically the miniature version of Chris: you knew that the Captain had saved him when he was still a little kid, and since then Jeongin had always followed Chris’ lead. He was the one that seemed to respect you the most, he was also absolutely certain that you must have been a Princess of a faraway land. «I’m really no one.» you would answer every time with an apologetic smile, earning a sad pout from the younger boy.

Minho, however, was openly against the idea of keeping you on board, and often suggested to throw you off the deck as soon as you started being too annoying. You couldn’t understand why he was so mean to you, and you weren’t definitely the only one to notice; more than once, the others had admonished his behaviour, reiterating the fact that he should have been a little bit nicer to you, especially after what you have been through.

«That’s exactly the point, Chris, we don’t know! She could be a siren or just a lunatic witch,» you overheard him argue with the Captain one day, «face it, if that were the case, no one would be immune to her spells, not even your beloved wife.» your hands instinctively clenched on the broomstick you were holding to sweep the floor of the corridors, and your gaze was lost somewhere in the wooden floor.

«She might as well be telling the truth,» you heard Chris answer in his usual calm tone, «I don’t want to deny her a shelter just because she lost her memories, because that sure wasn’t her fault.»

«What are we listening to?» Changbin’s voice right next to your ear almost made you jump out of your skin due to the sudden fright; his eyes widened in stupor as you almost dropped your hold on your broomstick – thing which would have definitely expose the fact that you were overhearing a very secret conversation. Luckily, Changbin’s reflexes were drastically quicker than yours, and so he collected the broomstick just in time, before handing it to you once again with an amused smirk. He placed his ear against the door, quickly connecting the animated argument to your sad expression and he gently smiled to you in an unexpected friendly manner.

«Don't worry too much about it, Ace, he’ll come around.» Changbin briefly stated before walking away, heading back towards the deck at the end of the corridor without uttering another word; you shortly stood there, speechless, staring at his withering shoulders as his silhouette gradually disappeared in the light coming from outside.

“What the hell?” you thought, incredulous: Changbin had barely spoken to you and now he decided to give you a random and most definitely sarcastic nickname and offer you words of comfort, all of a sudden?

“Something bad is definitely gonna happen,” you quickly deduced, going back to your original task; you were about to start sweeping the floor once again, before an ominous aura seemed to fill the packed space of the corridor.

“There it is,” you announced to yourself, refusing to turn around to confirm the suspicion that Minho had left Chris’ chambers, “oh, divine Xena, mighty princess forged in the heat of battle,please help me with this one,” you instinctively moved out of inertia, backing towards the nearest wall as Minho was walking towards your frame.

“Here we go, it’s him!” you dramatically thought, hugging the broomstick to your chest as if your life depended on it, the only shield between you and Minho, who was standing in front of you with his usual furious stare that magically seemed to disappear as soon as his eyes diverted from your general direction.

«I don’t know what you did to have everyone wrapped around your little finger, but that’s not gonna work with me, princess.» Minho spoke with a harsh tone, cornering you against the wall by placing his left hand next to your head; silence fell between the two of you, and you instinctively clenched your fists around the broomstick, just to be able to attempt to defend yourself in some kind of way.

Could you do self defence while using a broom? Of course. Could you defend yourself against Minho, judging the sheer force he used to plant a dagger in a thick wooden table? Of course not.

Minho spent few seconds studying your face with incredible attention, as if, if he stared hard enough, you would transform into a whole different creature, confirming his theories about you. However, Minho momentarily seemed to have forgotten the concept of personal space, because his nose brushed against yours at least twice as you were doing your best to avoid his piercing gaze.

«Now that I take a closer look, you’re definitely not as pretty as a siren.» he suddenly stated with a sly grin while raising his eyebrow, before detaching from you altogether, just to walk towards the deck’s direction.

«And you had to almost kiss me to find out?» you yelled back a little louder than intended as soon as he was at a reasonable distance; to say that you were outraged was an understatement, you were furious.

To think Minho was your favourite character when you were reading the novel, what were you, crazy?

Despite the fact that you were genuinely doing your best to avoid meeting Minho, the pirate was clearly doing the opposite, neutralizing every single one of your good purposes as the two of you seemed to keep running into each other. It didn’t matter whether you were simply doing your assigned chores or you were peacefully chatting with one of the pirates, he always seemed to find something to do in order to get on your nerves; sometimes he would just accidentally knock random things off the table so that you had to pick them up and clean them again, other times he would interrupt a conversation just to be mean at you.

Minho was definitely getting on your nerves, but you did your best not to pay too much attention to him, since you definitely had more important things to think about. Inside your heart, the growing feeling of homesickness was constantly calling for your attention; you often found yourself on the verge of tears, but it was a side of you that you were determined not to show to anyone, thing that lead you to cry yourself to sleep more than once.

The part of the crew assigned to the kitchen, of course, always had their meal before the others did, and more than once it led to your small group of friend to join, and today was not exception. Walking out of the kitchen, you saw Minho, Jeongin, Chris, Jisung and Seungmin sitting at one of the long tables in the room while eating and loudly chatting, and now that Jeongin was hastily and eagerly waving his arm to let you know that you should have sat next to him to have your quick lunch, you realized that yet another time, you couldn’t escape your fate of avoiding Minho as if he was the plague.

«May I, uh...» you walked next to Leana, who was walking towards their table as well; she immediately tilted her head towards you, listening, «May I approach the bitch?» she bursted out laughing really loudly, immediately understanding that you were talking about Minho; however, that happy and hilarious bubble of joy disappeared the same moment you heard Hyunjin’s voice right behind the both of you.

«What did you say?» never did the simple request to repeat something seem more dangerous; you swallowed, feeling your blood turn cold in the same moment the flashback of him mentioning his “interrogation habits” popped into your mind. However, the few weeks you spent living among pirates were teaching you how to build up your courage – or more like “fake it until you make it”, as someone would say.

«I said “may I approach the bench”,» you answered, pretending to be annoyed with the useless repetition of your sentence, nodding towards the long benches that you were using instead of chairs, «what did you think I said?»

The crew was incredibly hungry that day, you could easily tell from the speed at which they ate and the various groups took turns, thing that didn’t give you much occasion to chat with them as you often did; instead, you were frantically walking back and forth from the kitchen, helping two other pirates to deliver food to everyone.

“Maybe if I find a similar book I can get home,” you thought as you absently piled the dirty and empty plates on top of each other before carrying them to the kitchen, just to come back with clean ones, “where am I supposed to find a book in the open sea?” you sighed in deject, not liking the direction of your thoughts.

«I think you missed a spot, princess.» Minho’s arrogant tone caught your attention, and you watched with total unbewildrement the pirate hit the side of one of the wooden jugs placed on the tables, knocking it to the ground and spilling the water on the floor.

As if you were under a magic spell, all the traces of sadness seemed to vanish from your soul, just to be replaced by sheer anger; you were beyond furious, how dare he? He didn’t trust you, and you could understand his point of view; it pained you to admit to yourself that if you were in his shoes, you would have probably done the same. However, you could endure the teasing, you could endure everything he was putting you through but you definitely drew the line at this kind of disrespect. You closed your fist so tightly that you were absolutely sure that your fingertips would feel momentarily numb as soon as you tried to open your hands, and you were certain that your nails were digging a half crescent moon shape in your skin.

However, you and Minho were not the only one left in the room; Hyunjin, Changbin, Chris and few other crew members were not finished eating and therefore, they saw all the scene unfolding.

«Hey, fuck face!» you loudly called out, claiming both Minho and the other’s attention, «I get you feel powerful because you can swing a fucking sword, but you should learn to respect people who are working!» you stood your grounds, ignoring your heart wildly hammering in your chest and the nervousness you felt as soon as Minho stopped walking, just to turn towards you.

«You’re that interested in losing your head, huh?» Minho replied with an undecipherable gaze, quickly walking back towards you.

If there was a god out there, you were certain that they must have glanced towards your direction in that same moment, because right before Minho could close the distance between the two of you, Changbin’s shoulders appeared in your field of view.

«Calm down, buddy,» Changbin was still peacefully chewing on his food as he stopped him, placing a hand on the pirate’s chest, who tilted his head just enough to keep furiously glance at you.

«If we were still home, I would have get you arrested!» you spat, your chest tightening at the thought of your home town but also incredibly thankful to Changbin.

«Again with those stories? You sure do have flowers growing in your head, princess!» Minho immediately answered, trying to walk around Changbin, who was still pushing against his chest.

However, what no one actually expected was for you to actually try to confront Minho from up close, attempting to walk around Changbin as well; honestly, you were too furious to notice that you were about to face a pirate while completely unarmed and not knowing how to fight.

«Easy there,» Hyunjin suddenly spoke with amusement from behind your shoulders, placing his arms under your armpits just to stop you and hold you back.

«Say that to him, not to me!» you tried to free yourself without success; Hyunjin was very strong despite his slim figure and therefore, even when you kicked both your legs in the air while urging him to let you go, he didn’t move the slightest.

«Don’t you think this is the kind of energy we need on board, Binnie?» Hyunjin laughed, eagerly chatting as he had no trouble holding you back; Changbin scoffed a laugh as well, since it’s been a while since he saw Minho getting riled up that easily.

«That’s enough,» Chris’ authoritative voice seemed to be the only thing that could calm the atmosphere; «you, go back to your room.» he told you in a scolding tone.

«What?!» you whined, «I didn’t do anything!» you added, trying to wiggle out of Hyunjin’s hold once again.

«Don’t challenge my authority,» Chris shortly admonished you, his stern gaze not leaving any room to debate his decision, before turning his attention towards Minho, «you’re going to your room as well.»

«What?!» Minho asked in astonishment, not believing his Captain’s orders.

«I don’t want to see the two of you on deck until at least tomorrow morning.» Chris added, and that was your call to understand that the argument was officially over.

Hyunjin had offered to accompany you to your room, and as soon as you were about to walk out the door, you slightly turned towards Minho: you placed your index finger on your lower eyelid, tugging on the skin as you shortly sticked out your tongue as well. Still, you immediately turned around, so that you couldn’t see Changbin struggling not to laugh, reaching out to stop Minho once again, who was glancing at him with a murderous look.

“I want to go home,” you whined to yourself as soon as you were sitting on your bed once again; you laid down on your back, missing the sensation of Cleo immediately walking up and cuddle at your side. You wondered what happened back home, even though you were certain that your cat had found a way out of your apartment, since the window was still open when you had fallen asleep, however, what about your friends? Was someone worried about your sudden disappearance? Moreover, judging by the amount of days that had passed, you had most definitely lost your job.

«Ah, I hope they choose a nice pic of me if I made it to the news as a missing person.» you mumbled to yourself, your gaze lost in the wooden tiles of your ceiling.

“I could draw tiny lines on the wall to count the days I’m spending on here,” the sudden idea popped up in your mind, only for you to abandon it as quickly as it came. First of all, you didn’t have a knife – let alone a dagger or a sword, and therefore it would be impossible for you to engrave marks in the wall, most importantly, what if they found out and you had to repay for the things you’ve damaged? Those were the basic things happening back home, and although you were unsure about various dynamics of the world you were in, you didn’t want to try your luck. Chris looked scary while pissed off, and you read about how cruel he could be, you definitely needed him on your side.

“I could try to run away as soon as we reach the first port,” you wondered, but that option was discarded as well; although touching land was the only thing to confirm the shifting theory, you didn’t know what could have happened if it was the truth. Abduction and prostitution were sadly pretty much real in that world as well, and once again, you decided that the safest option was to stick around Chris and his crew; after all, what could harm you if he was in charge of basically everything and everyone sailing above the water’s surface?

Minho’s menacious glare appeared in your mind, and you reached out to grab the pillow from under your neck just to slam it against your face, “it’s not like I can throw a meteor at him, I’m not Zhongli,”, you thought, before suddenly sitting up in bed. «Who’s going to do my daily commissions in Genshin Impact now?!» you mumbled to yourself, thinking about all the time you’ve spent playing – time that of course had been wasted due to what happened.

Someone knocked on your door, and you genuinely wondered about pretending to be asleep in order to avoid giving explanation about what happened at dinner; nevertheless, you allowed the person in.

«Hi there,» Felix greeted with his usual cheerful tone, «I heard you caused quite a riot today.» he added, placing a small tray with a glass of water and a plate of stew on the small table next to your bed; you sighed, falling back to the bed and hoping that those blankets could swallow your frame and teleport you back home.

«I didn’t do anything, Felix,» you clarified, «Minho just hates me for no reason.» «Well..» «Please, don’t tell me this is the part where you say things like “he hasn’t always been like this”, or something.» you immediately added, preventing him from talking any further.

«Nah, he’s always been like this.» Felix quickly shook his head, sitting on the small mattress and next to your knees; he tapped your thigh twice, telling you to sit up so that you could eat dinner. «Keep up that attitude though, it’s funny to watch.» he chuckled, his face quietly shifting into a concerned frown as he noticed how you kept playing with your food instead of actually eating it.

Maybe from the outside your interactions with Minho were unusual enough to be considered funny, but to you they were incredibly stressful.

First of all, Minho had always been your favourite character, and you would have never imagined that he could despise your presence so much; most importantly, he had always been described as a whole different person, and you found yourself wondering why you wanted to be accepted by him so much. You were aware that late at night the dining room became the meeting point where some pirates gathered to drink and gamble, both because you had read it in the novel and because some sleepless nights you had passed in front of its door as you were walking towards the deck, hearing the echo of thunderous laughter or the loud chatter of the ones who lost and were unhappy with the rules. Sometimes the door wasn’t even completely close, and as you peeked inside on your way through the corridor, you could see Minho joke around and laugh with the others, thing that always made you feel sad and somehow, lonely.

«Aren’t you hungry?» Felix gently asked, noticing how you went silent all of a sudden. «It’s not that funny, though: he acts like I’m going to annihilate everyone while you sleep and well – he basically adores you.» you ignored his question, instead referring to the fact that he was the only one he didn’t threaten to kill anytime Lix called him “Min Min”.

«I’ll tell you a super secret secret,» Felix started to whisper, and you shifted your gaze on his lips, making sure that you could effectively understand what he was about to say, «me and Minho are half brothers.»

«What?!» you immediately shrieked out of disbelief, that was never mentioned in the novel! You clearly recalled their background stories: Minho was a bounty hunter, while Felix was… Felix… Well, he was…

“Now that I think of it, Felix’s past hasn’t been mentioned, not even once.” your questioning gaze met Felix, who eagerly nodded at the silent questions in your eyes.

«Our mother remarried,» he explained, before interrupting himself, «now that I think of it, mom and Minho’s father weren’t married – well, that’s not important.» Felix dismissively waved his hand in front of himself, and for the next hour, you had eventually started eating as you listened to his stories about him and Minho; despite all the times you wanted to clarify that “yes, I already know this part,” you kept silent, smiling at Felix’s eagerness and at the affection towards his brother that you could feel through his words.

«He’s really amazing,» he praised, «he’s always protected me since we were kids – you know, my… hair colour is a bit unusual.» he admitted, recalling the times when Minho would come home covered in bruises because he had protected Felix from being bullied.

«It’s beautiful, though,» you immediately replied, making Felix widen his eyes in sudden surprise, «you look like you've walked out of a fairy tale... and really, it suits you.» you added, making the pirate smile with a sad smile.

«I often said I could dye it, but Minho was always against the idea.» he said, but your attention was focused elsewhere.

“So, hair dye exist in this world as well?” the gears in your brain started to spin and twirl as you thought; once again, it had never been mentioned in the novel, but you thought that the author didn’t need to, since the story revolved around Chris’ point of view.

«Get some rest, princess,» Felix excused himself, collecting the now empty tray as he stood up; you nodded, the side of your lips curling into a small smile at how different the nickname sounded as it was spoken by the two brothers, «I’ll try to talk to him.» he reassured, and for a second, you decided to believe him.

Much to your dismay, nothing had changed after a week, leaving you to your usual routine; however, you had to admit that you barely saw Minho around, and when you did, you adverted your gaze before he could meet yours. It was as if, unlike the first days, he was keeping his distance as well, and you were grateful to Felix for it. “If you can’t defeat them, become their friend, some said!” you thought, “well, I failed miserably.”

Felix was now basically what you could call your best friend, as he had declared more than once; he always insisted for you to sit next to him when you were eating, and once you were finished with your daily chores, he would explain the most random things to you. Actually, you were incredibly grateful to him because you were finally able to tie a knot on a rope, thing which would have come handy if you ever decided to escape.

Most importantly, you and Felix had something really particular in common, and that was your admiration towards Chris’ and Leana’s relationship. The poor couple could have been simply standing in front of each other talking about the most random things and you would say something like «they’re so pretty I could punch myself in the face,» immediately echoed by Felix that would reply «wait for it, he’s gonna move a strand of hair behind her ear because of the wind,» and the both of you would dreamily coo at them as Chris did exactly what Felix had predicted.

Seungmin was still visiting you every now and then – mostly when you pretended that your head hurt because you saw Minho appearing out of nowhere and he was definitely too close for comfort, but nonetheless he spent most of his days in his study.

Jeongin was mostly spending his time with Seungmin, now, the older pirate insisting that he needed an assistant because he was tired to everything on his own, and Jeongin eagerly following his orders.

Jisung, Changbin and Hyunjin were now seeing you in a whole different light: the day you fearlessly challenged Minho seemed to have made you earn their respect, and they often tried to lure you into joining a gamble match with them. «Thanks, but I don’t know the rules,» you dismissively answered every time, and as soon as one of them suggested they could teach you, you immediately added that you didn’t have anything valuable you could gamble on.

Leana was more or less, an addiction to the piece of furniture in your small room; anytime she wasn’t with Chris, she would keep you company, telling you about the most various and dangerous adventures they have lived while sailing. You eagerly listened to her, often interrupting her to ask for more details, thing that she never seemed to mind, answering your question with the same eagerness. Leana’s stories were a perfect indicator for you to deduce that between what happened in the book and your arrival on the ship, at least three years seemed to have passed; years in which Chris’ domain on the sea had become even more clear.

«It’s like being on of those cruise ships; no one dares attacking us and we can do whatever we want to, I love it.» she confessed, voicing her hopes about you liking being on board as well; you didn’t trust yourself, and therefore you simply nodded.

«Come on, girls night,» Leana had announced one day as she sat on your bed, and you furrowed your eyebrows in obvious reluctance, familiar with the concept of her words; «has anyone caught your eye?» Leana’s eyes seemed to glimmer in curiosity, and you found yourself sigh in deject.

«Yes, I mean, no.» you spoke, unclear, confusing yourself as well. What were you supposed to say? You’ve never looked at anyone under that particular light, after all!

“Well, actually…” you immediately stopped the train of your thoughts: Minho was undoubtedly charming and handsome, but he was behaving like a complete jerk towards you, and therefore you sighed, resigning yourself to your fate as you met Leana’s curious gaze.

«Minho is cute, but don’t tell him I said so, I particularly like my head attached to my neck.» you confessed, panicking as you saw her eyes widen in disbelief.

«I would have bet money on Felix!» she yelled, just to lower her voice mid-sentence, staring at you in complete astonishment.

«Felix is really cute, but everything’s really very… platonic.» you explained, avoiding saying something she would have found too weird and incomprehensible like “he’s always nice andhe gives me really good vibes!”

However, Leana seemed to ponder your words about Minho, confessing that one morning, she saw Felix and Minho talking very animately, as if they were arguing about something. «Now that I think about it, it was the morning after you’ve been both confined to your room.» she added, and she confirmed as well the fact that the pirate seemed to been avoiding your presence as well.

Leana had soon returned to the Captain’s quarters, leaving you in the loneliness of your room; once again, you couldn’t sleep and therefore, you found yourself headed towards the deck of the Golden Fleece.

The night sky was clear, the stars seemed a bright blanket that made you feel a tiny bit less lonelier; you tried to smile at the thought that in your life, you had never seen so many stars due to the industrialization and the fact that there was always a source of light around the city. On your way to the deck you ended up both carrying one of the blankets in your room and stealing an apple from the storage room, and in the end you were sitting alone in a dark corner of the ship, completely hidden from the helmsman’s eyes and from the few pirates who were awake and in charge of taking care of the ship as long as the others were asleep – or gambling.

As your gaze lost itself in the darkness ahead of you, your thoughts inevitably wandered to dangerous places, and you found yourself silently crying because you missed home. Although in the past days you have done your best to avoid even the faintest traces of intrusive thoughts, it was probably time to face the truth; even though it seemed impossible, you ended up in a fantasy novel, and of course the historical period was completely different from the one you were living in, to the point of not having the comforts you were used to have in your everyday life. A phone, internet, a hairdryer, heating, a microwave… Despite the fact that you were slowly getting used to this kind of life, you madly wanted to go back home, and the thing that completely broke your heart was the fact that you highly doubted it would even be remotely possible. After all, the lady at the bookshop had clearly said that you bought the only copy of the novel, copy which was currently still on your coffee table in another dimension.

Completely engrossed in your crying session, you didn’t notice that someone had approached your trembling figure.

«See? I didn’t lie when I said you were probably a thief.» Minho’s voice shook you out of your train of thoughts, but you weren’t in the right mind to answer to his constant teasing; you stared both at him and the apple in your hand – apple that you ended up biting only once, just to wordlessly focus your gaze once again on the darkness in front of the ship.

The moon was high up in the sky, and Minho could definitely see the fact that you were crying, especially because you weren’t doing a good job to hide your occasional hiccups; he has never seen you so vulnerable, after all you’ve been arguing like dog and cat since the day they had saved you, but yet, he breathed a long sigh, before eventually walking closer to you, crouching down so that you were more or less at the same eye-level.

«Are you okay?» Minho questioned, every trace of hostility suddenly disappearing from his voice, and he saw you simply shook your head because no, you were definitely not okay. «Can I sit next to you?» he asked again, and waited for you to answer before he dared to move.

«Why, so you can throw me off deck as soon as I cry too loudly?» you spat with annoyance, and Minho scoffed as a silent answer. If he were to be honest, he wasn’t doing it for you, but for Felix; his brother had constantly told him to give you a chance, but the pirate kept ignoring him; however, for some weird reason he didn’t want to think about, the sight of you curled up against the wall just to cry your eyes out didn’t please him as he originally thought. «Yeah, something like that.» Minho shrugged, before sitting next to you. A somewhat comfortable silence fell on the corner you had been secretly occupying, a silence made of you occasionally hiccuping trying to hide a sob just to wipe your tears with part of your blanket and Minho completely silence as his brain tried to come up with a reasonable question about why you seemed so unconsolable.

«Has something happened in the kitchen? Did Felix say something bad?» Minho gently tried, even if he doubted that was the case, since Felix was the first among the people who seemed to be completely smitten with your presence; confirming his thoughts, he saw you shook your head without voicing an actual answer.

«Have you been having nightmares?» he questioned again, his left hand hesitantly scratching his left thigh; «it happens a lot, especially the first times you sail.» again, you wordlessly shook your head, and silence fell once again.

It went on for minutes, Minho coming up with the most various questions and you simply shaking your head because he never got it right.

«I miss my hairdryer.» you admitted, your voice barely above a whisper.

«Your… your what?» Minho quietly echoed, confusion dripping from his voice.

«My hairdryer,» you repeated, moving your right hand in the air just to mimic a general shape of one, «it’s made like this, and we use it to blow hot hair on our hair to make it dry faster, it works with electric – oh, never mind, you already think I’m a lunatic witch.» your voice trembled at the end of the sentence, and you ended up wiping more tears escaping the corner of your eyes, as Minho was staring at you with an indecipherable gaze.

«Tell me more,» he gently spoke – almost in a hesitant way, urging you to go on, «about your crazy stories, I want to hear more.»

«And give you extra reasons to make fun of me on a daily basis? No, thank you.» you bitterly answered, and Minho’s gentle smile slowly vanished from his lips. The pirate kept studying your features, pensive, and few seconds later his right hand was hovering in front of your face, his pinky finger outstretched.

«I won’t, I promise. I call truce.» he said, and for the first time you turned your head to glance at him, unconsciously smiling at the sight of a pirate using pinky promises as a way to seal official promises; it was as if you could feel your heart tremble, the sight of the Minho you used to adore while reading your favourite book was suddenly not that unreachable anymore, and something in his determined gaze illuminated by the moon made you trust him.

Unbeknownst to you, while intertwining your pinky finger with his, a little part of your fate had changed forever.

«I think I’ve never missed Cleo so much.» you quietly sniffled. «Your lover?» Minho questioned immediately. «My cat.» you clarified without hesitation.

Eventually, you and Minho shortly ended up bonding over your mutual love for cats. You described her to him, explaining that to you, she was indeed unique and beautiful; her black fur was occasionally painted with ginger spots, and her eyes were a light shade of green.

«She always looked incredibly pissed off, just like me.» you scoffed a laugh, and you heard Minho chuckle softly at your words.

«To think you were going to face me without a weapon, you sure do have some guts,» he commented, and you answered with an exasperated sigh, «you could ask Jisung to teach you a trick or two.» your head immediately turned towards him at the unexpected suggestion. Minho simply shrugged, explaining that you would be more useful on deck if something were to happen.

«I used to have three cats before I choose to sail with Chris.» he admitted then, changing the topic of your conversation, smiling to himself.

«I know.» you answered without thinking about it too much; only when you felt Minho’s inquisitive stare on your face, you panicked. Clearly you couldn’t tell him that you knew a lot of details about his life before he started being a pirate because you read it in a novel, and therefore you simply settled for a simple white lie known as: «Felix told me about it.»

«I miss my hair conditioner as well,» you admitted, «I even got the special edition with keratin – you know with the golden plastic jar and everything, and never got to use it more than twice.» for at least half of the night, you ended up explaining Minho every detail of what life was like where you were living; skyscrapers, air conditioning, electricity, supermarkets, videogames and malls, along with every kind of food you ended up craving, Minho had patiently listened to your rambles, occasionally asking about few clarifications every now and then.

«You know, princess, I still think you have flowers growing in your head.» Minho spoke after the two of you eventually managed to finish conversation topics; your heart sank to your stomach at his words, and of course, you felt like crying again.

«However…» Minho spoke again, his tone a little more firmer than before, as if he understood that his words hurt you, «your stories are a bit too much filled with details to be completely made up.»

«So?» you questioned him, glancing at him while leaning your head against the wooden surface behind your shoulders.

«So,» Minho echoed, mirroring your actions, so that you were staring at each other, «I think that somewhere in that flower field, there’s a little bit of truth.» a relieved smile erupted on your features, and you felt genuinely happy about the fact that finally Minho decided to take you seriously.

Despite the fact that you had managed to calm down, neither of you dared to move, and as you kept talking about your life, you ended up sharing your blanket with the pirate, whose hands were now as cold as ice.

Somewhere during the few hours remaining before dawn, you ended up falling asleep, unconsciously leaning against Minho’s shoulders, who didn’t move in order not to wake you up. However, as soon as the pirate saw a small glimpse of light starting to illuminate the sky as a signal of a new day, he gently picked you up just to carry you to your bedroom.

«Fucking finally, Min Min,» Felix’s groggy whisper called out from Minho’s shoulders; the younger had just woken up, and to be honest, he was convinced about being still asleep as the first thing he saw were his brother – who claimed to hate you, carrying you – who claimed to hate him, bridal style and soundly asleep towards your room. «Not a word, Lix.» Minho had simply answered, not bothering to stop.

Few days later, everyone was aware about the drastic change of Minho’s behaviour towards you, since the pirate went to completely ignore your presence to greet you occasionally. You found yourself smiling anytime it happened, your smile vanishing as soon as you could feel two different set of piercing gazes on your face; on one side, Leana was looking at you with pure excitement in her eyes, as to say «did you see it?» while on the other side, Felix was following the scene with a knowing smile, happy about his brother’s eventual change of heart.

Moreover, you had to admit to yourself that your mood was significantly better since you didn’t have to constantly watch your back, to the point where you found yourself thinking that if things kept going like this, you could have definitely got used to this new life. To be completely honest, you could already picture yourself trying to introduce some of your modern technology into this world, becoming the cliché mad scientist holed up in her laboratory, shouting a loud «it could work!» followed by a manic laughter as soon as you managed to create something useful.

Taking a small break from your daily chores, you decided to take a stroll on deck, enjoying what seemed to be the last days of summer; the days had already begun to shorten and in the back of your mind, you wondered how cold could it get on a pirate ship during winter, but you weren’t sure you wanted to know an actual answer, when out the corner of you eye, you saw them.

At first, you thought that either your mind was playing tricks on you or you were hallucinating, but once you turned your complete attention to the sea, you distinctly saw that there was a small group formed by seven girls not too far from where you were, casually sitting on some random pieces of wood – most definitely what remained of a sunken ship, while brushing their luscious hair; you narrowed your eyes as if trying to get a better view, because you could swear that all of them had a long fish tail.

“Mermaids?” you wondered; after all, you didn’t know how this world worked in the first place, and based on Minho’s accusations to you, for all you knew, they could be more than a superstition.

«Sirens!» the loud shout from the crow’s nest seemed to alert everyone, confirming that you weren’t hallucinating, but you weren’t sure what you were supposed to do in this situation; you saw some pirates running back to their quarters, as if it was a desperate attempt not to be lured by their voices.

Few minutes later, the situation was definitely taking a drastic and terrifying turn: some pirates were throwing themselves off deck just to try their luck swimming towards the sirens and therefore swimming towards their death, while the others kept soundlessly walking toward the railing as if they were possessed, their eyes void of any emotion.

Quirking a brow you stared at the group of sirens once again, silently admiring their beauty and their pretty tail. However something wasn’t adding up: you could clearly see their lips move, but you seemed to be the only one who couldn’t hear their chant.

Leana’s shoulder harshly bumping against yours was what made you wake up from your silent daze; like anyone else, her eyes were unfocused, and she had already thrown one leg over the railing.

«Wait, no!» yelling at her to stop, you covered her ears with your hands out of instinct, when the unthinkable happened: the fog that seemed to cloud Leana’s gaze had vanished as soon as you touched her, and she looked at both herself and you with a puzzled expression.

«What’s happening?» she questioned, confused, «why can’t I hear them?» at her question, it was as if your thoughts began to align, quickly forming a more or less clever answer; could it be that it was because you were from another dimension? You immediately tested your wild guess, wrapping around her wrist the hair tie you always kept on your wrist.

«Still nothing?» you asked, helping her safely climb back on deck, so that no one else could drag her in the water out of accident.

«I can see them singing, but I can’t hear them,» she confirmed with astonishment, glancing at the small elastic band now adorning her wrist, «is this some sort of talisman?» she questioned again but you kept silent, not sure about what you should have answered.

“Wait, if this managed to help her, this means that…”

«Leana, where are my clothes,? You know, the ones I was wearing when you found me in the sea?» you immediately questioned her: if things really were what they seemed, maybe you has a chance to save everyone.

«Come with me.» Leana immediately replied, and shortly after you both raced to the Captain’s quarters as if you were running against time.

«I have an idea, but that will make me sound like a lunatic witch» you quoted Minho, before explaining yourself, «we need to shred them in as many pieces we can and stick them inside the other’s clothes.» you kept your jeans in your hands, handing her both the cotton t-shirts you were wearing at home; however, there was no sign of mock in her eyes.

«You already saved my life, I trust you, witch or not.» she encouraged, and after nodding and each other Leana grabbed two of Chris’ daggers, and after handing one to you as well, you both ran back on deck.

“This is so wrong,” you thought, “I’m about to act like a typical heroine and I don’t have a catchphrase to say!” adrenaline was running trough your veins to the point of making you delirious, and you mentally tried to come up with an outstanding idea as fast as you could?

“How about “for Frodo”?… No, that would be plagiarism,” you kept thinking as you and Leana closed the Captain’s quarters room behind your shoulders, “I got it, “Geronimo!”… Nah, too corny.”

«I’ll take the right side and you take the left side?» Leana urged, already cutting some fabric out of your t-shirt with her dagger; she snapped you out of your thoughts, and your eyes immediately went back on the scenery in front of you.

No more than thirty pirates were left – a quarter of the crew, and much to your dismay, you noticed from the corner of your eye how Chris, Seungmin and Changbin were already in the water.

«Hey Leana, you know what we say in Europe before doing things like this?» your heart was hammering in your chest to the point you were certain it was trying to escape your body.

«Uh... May Margoria have mercy on us?» she tried, as the both of you started walking in opposite directions.

«No, no, it’s even better,» you chuckled at your own thoughts, before encouraging the both of you with a short and simple: «it’s Britney, bitch.»

From that moment, you and Leana were running like two desperate women on a mission, and you tried to ignore the pain that your heart was feeling as you were repeatedly cutting your pair of favourite jeans.

“It’s for a fucking good cause,” you thought motivating yourself, urging your legs to move faster.

Actually, if you and Leana were feeling like two heroes out of an adventure novel, the sight from the outside looked really bizarre: the deck was completely silent as the pirates were walking like zombies, and the only noise was the one made from your heels as you frantically ran back and fort, not to mention that you were occasionally screaming «tag, you’re it!» before running towards the next pirate.

Moreover, as soon as someone of the crew managed to wake up, nor you nor Leana ever stopped to explain what was going on; you just pushed a few pieces of uncommon fabric against their chest just to shout an order for them to follow.   You could feel your lungs burn, and although you desperately wanted to stop and catch your breath, you saw that Minho was in the same position Leana had been in few minutes earlier and you quickly urged your legs to run faster, somehow.

“Why the fuck I never did jogging while I was home?” you internally cursed yourself, but the most important thing was that you managed to stop Minho by a harsh grip on his strong bicep. Minho’s eyes increasingly focused, and he looked at you with bewilderment; you didn’t give him time to ask anything, because you thrusted the only piece of fabric you had left in his hand.

«See this? This was my favourite pair of jeans,» you spoke, your breath ragged due to the fact that you had been running without stopping for more time than you were used to, Minho was about to question why he couldn’t hear the sirens anymore, when you interrupted him again, «let go of this damn denim fabric, and I’ll kill you.»

«What’s going on?» Minho finally questioned, swooning his leg over the railing so that he was once again safely on deck, but before you could answer, Leana had quickly walked towards you with Felix, Jisung, Hyunjin and few of the pirates who had managed to wake up, still clutching the piece of fabric as instructed.

By now, you had managed to save everyone who was still on deck, however, you still had a big problem: the majority of your crew – including the Captain, was still swimming towards the sirens.

«What now?» Leana questioned, her concerned eyes locked on her husband.

«I don’t know.» your shoulders fell as you admitted disheartened, your trembling hands still desperately holding Minho’s hands over what was left of your favourite pair of jeans. «Aren’t you still wearing that thing underneath your shirt?» Leana questioned, and your right hand reflexively touched your bra over your linen shirt. “Not my Victoria’s Secret…” you thought, but Leana quickly dismissed her own idea. «It’s not like we can throw ourselves down there, we’ll never reach them in time.» she added, and a nervous silence fell once again. The pirates kept silent, not daring to interrupt your conversation with Leana; no one knew what was happening but for all they knew, they owed their life to the both of you. However, the sirens have been focusing their attention on your presence for a while, and as you were considering some stupid and wild idea out of panic, the sirens had stopped singing; the pirates in the water woke up immediately from their daze, immediately yelling to each other to swim back to the Golden Fleece, and your head started to spin with confusion.

Apparently, for whatever reason, the sirens decided they weren’t hungry anymore, and therefore decided to leave, disappearing under the surface of water. Unbeknownst to you, those sirens knew about travelers like you, for it was not the first time that someone immune to their alluring voices had defeated them.

The pirates were now climbing on deck, and if it weren’t for Minho’s arms quickly wrapping around your waist, you would have fallen on your knees as the rush of adrenaline left your body altogether.

«What a week, huh?» you joked, your voice low enough only for the pirate to hear.

«It’s monday morning, princess.» Minho absently replied, studying your exhausted features and actually concerned about the state you were in.

Needless to say, less than an hour later – as soon as everyone had changed out of their soaked clothes, you found yourself in the Captain’s quarters with nine pair of eyes studying you once again; however, this time, the atmosphere was completely different.

«Although we are grateful to you, I believe we need an explanation.» Chris simply questioned; even though his voice remained polite, you could easily notice that he was demanding the truth.

«Are you really a witch?» Hyunjin suggested curiously and without hostility; you shook your head no, and your gaze briefly locked with Minho, who gave you a short nod, as to encourage you to tell them what you had told him as well.

«I’m not a witch, I.. » you sighed, what were you supposed to say? You definitely couldn’t break out the news that they were characters from a novel, but you could definitely tell them part of the truth, «I’m from another world. Or just another dimension, I don’t know. The thing is, at home everything works very different from here and… I really don’t know what to say. I ended up falling asleep in my house and waking up in the sea, right before you saved me.»

The room was silent for some seconds, before they eventually started discussing your explanation, but overall, everyone seemed to believe you.

«We are in your debt.» Chris announced, standing up from his chair, and you felt nervous all of a sudden; you loved his character and how reliable he was despite being a pirate, however, you always thought that he was a little bit too dramatic, especially in these kind of situations.

«No, no. We’re good buddy, really.» you anxiously waved your hands in front of you, as if to shake away the thought of having a whole crew of pirates indebted to you, «besides, you saved me first, I returned the favor, we’re even.»

«At least, allow us to help you!» Leana insisted, reiterating the fact that if they were alive was exclusively because of you.

«Do you remember how you ended up here?» Seungmin added, agreeing with Leana.

«I bought a book – a very specific one, and somehow I ended up shifting.»you had shortly explained; the information sent them into another brief discussion among themselves.

«Maybe fate is really on your side,» Chris commented, «we’ll be arriving to O’dyllita in few days; the capital – O’draxxia is known for having the biggest and best-stocked library of all known land.» the Captain explained that you could try visit there, to see if you could find anything regarding shifting dimension.

«Of course, if you don’t, you’ll be welcome to stay with us!» Jeongin had quickly added, and you found yourself nodding at his eagerness, thanking everyone else as well.

«Another thing,» Leana suddenly spoke, as if a thought had suddenly came to her mind, «who is that “Britney” you mentioned earlier? Is she a goddess from your world?» she innocently questioned, but you couldn’t help but find yourself laughing at the absurdity of the situation you got yourself in.

«More or less.» you admitted, and she seemed content with the answer.

The day had eventually fallen back into the same routine rather quickly, making you realize that this kind of situations weren’t that uncommon; however, every now and then some of the pirates would greet you, thanking you for saving their life before going on with their day.

«Excuse me, princess,» an unfamiliar voice called out, and you immediately turned your head. One of the pirates was standing not so far from you; he was definitely older than you, even if despite his youthful appearance his beard and his hair was almost completely grey. He hesitantly outstretched his hand towards you, and you curiously examined the small necklace in the palm of his hand. It was definitely plain looking, a thin looking chord with a too much familiar charm attached to it; without thinking, you took a step forward to take a better look.

Turns out – for the second time that day, that you weren’t hallucinating things: the small charm was indeed a piece of fabric from your clothes, now neatly braided together as to form a tiny charm.

«My old man was a tailor, so I learned a thing or two from him,» you patiently glanced at him, waiting for him to explain himself further as you glanced back and forth from his face to his hand, «I ended up making a talisman for everyone out of the fabric you gave us, since the Captain and Leana explained to us what you did fpr us,» you kept silent, not understanding why he was handing one to you as well, «I know you don’t need one, but we want you to have one as well.»

«“We”?» you echoed; glancing around, you noticed that few other pirates were definitely pretending to do their chores just to curiously overlook the situation, wondering what your reaction might have been.

«It’s a way to tell you that you’re in the crew,» Leana excitedly spoke, appearing out of nowhere and hugging your shoulder, «you saved a whole lot of pirates, you know what it means? You’re a pirate, love.»

«What?» you questioned, hesitantly reaching out to grab the necklace from the pirate’s outstretched hand, who thanked you for accepting his humble gift.

“Holy shit, I’m the hero of the day,” you thought, trying to process the fact that a pirate had just thanked you for accepting a necklace made out of clothes from another dimension.

«For your information,» Felix’s sudden deep voice made you turn around in surprise, since the new information had made your head spin, «it was a unanimous decision.» he clarified; as you happened to lock gaze with Minho, he simply winked at you with a mischievous smile, and you could swear that for the first time, you felt the butterflies in your stomach do somersaults.

The secret escapades you occasionally had with Minho during the night ended up being a habit, and as the weather started to become colder, you eventually decided to move things to your room; more than once, you and Minho ended up falling asleep after nights spent talking about the most various topics and every time, Minho would wake up before dawn just to sneak back to his room.

«Do you still think I’m a lunatic siren?» you quietly mumbled one night, quite scared of the possible affirmative answer. Minho was sitting opposite of you on your bed, your knees almost brushing against each other’s.

«I don’t.» Minho honestly answered after what seemed to be an eternal silence; he was still staring at you with an indecipherable gaze that made you feel extremely small, but it was significantly softer now. You were certain that something in your relationship with Minho had drastically changed since the night he found you crying alone, and somehow, even if you didn’t want to be seen in such a vulnerable state, you were happy he was the one who found you nonetheless.

Above all – most importantly, since Minho’s behaviour towards you had changed and gradually started to become softer, you could swear you felt your feelings drift towards him at a slow but steady speed. To state the obvious, he was handsome, and you often found yourself looking at him as he was talking with the others on deck, the wind blowing through his hair and his clothes making him look like a runaway Prince from a fairytale; he was also funny and an extremely good listener, and the more you spent time together, the more your heart would fill with feelings for him, just like a slow tide at noon.

«Do you believe me, then?» you mumbled, as if you were trying your luck; despite you told everyone that you came from another dimension, the topic of your conversations with Minho were a secret, and he was completely aware about that. Even though you desperately wanted him to believe your words, you couldn’t help but trying to imagine how you would react if you were in Minho’s shoes and of course, you had to admit that you would have your good doses of suspicions as well.

«I’m not really sure I can understand everything you tell me,» he admitted, «but I really want to try.» you found yourself genuinely smiling at his words.

A comfortable silence fell once again, and you searched for Minho’s eyes in the partial darkness of the place; three small candles were lightning up the room, creating an intimate atmosphere while allowing you to see each other just enough. «Thank you, Min Min.» you quietly mumbled, now definitely trying your luck; you knew that the only person allowed to call him like that was Felix, and although your relationship was completely different from how it started, you were certain that he would admonish you, telling you not to call him like that.

However, Minho’s reaction was definitely unexpected; his eyes met yours in less than a second, and despite the little lighting in the room, you could clearly see a sudden blush adorning both his cheeks and the tip of his ears.

«Wait, did you just…? No, nevermind,» Minho quickly dismissed, his unexpected flustered state was more than enough to make your cheeks flare up as well, «let’s suppose you ended up coming here from another dimension, why do you think it happened?» the conversation took another bittersweet turn, and you went back staring at your knees.

«I have no idea.» you confessed, disheartened, since you had wondered about that a concerning amount of times as well.

«Do you want to go back?» Minho questioned out of curiosity; he had immediately noticed how you eventually managed to find your place among the crew, and how you got along with everyone.

«I can’t even explain how much I want to.» you admitted, and before you could actually realize it, tears had started to escape your eyes.

«Hey, don’t cry, I’m sorry I brought that up,» Minho seemed to move towards you as if he had been hurt by a sudden static, «I didn’t want to make you cry.» he mumbled again, wiping your tears away as gently as he could, touching you as if you were made of frail glass despite his usual roughness. Eventually, he placed your pillow over his lap and you let him adjust your position enough that you could lay your head over it.

Minho kept gently stroking your hair with clumsy yet gentle movements – clearly unfamiliar with intimacy, lulling you to sleep while mumbling that «it’s okay, I’ll help you find a way,» or even «don’t cry, pretty princess, you’re safe now.»

That night was the first time that you and Minho willingly got so close physically, and you never expected for his touch to feel as comforting as it did; although you had stopped crying few minutes after you were laying on his lap, you didn’t want for that interaction to stop, and therefore you laid there, greedily taking all the unexpected affection Minho was showering you with.

Two days later, you were officially touching land; two days later, you were completely certain about the fact that you had shifted dimension – since there was a tiny part of your heart that still hoped you were having a really weird dream.

The port was large and full of people busy working; you looked around in amazement admiring everything: the small stalls of the market a little further on, people’s clothes, the type of architecture of the houses… However, something didn’t add up once again. There were various wooden signs hanging on the stalls, price indicators or more simply indicators of what could be found in each one of them, and despite the fact that the alphabet was a strange combination o weird symbols you’ve never seen in your life, you could understand them; fabrics, groceries, swords, you could read everything, was it another special ability you gained while shifting? “This is crazy,” you thought as you kept looking around yourself, “it’s like I chosen a default language in a videogame.”

Minho seemed to have noticed the puzzled expression on your face as you were glancing around, and quickly got to your side. «Not like it’s important for us, but can you read and write?» he questioned, watching as you hesitantly nodded at him.

«I’m not sure about the writing part,» you answered, looking around and not quite believing your eyes, «but it turns out I can read!»

«That’s good,» Minho’s sudden gentle smile made you feel incredibly flustered, and you shortly played with your fingertips since you didn’t know what you were supposed to answer, «I’ll see you tonight, then.» he added, making you furrow your eyebrows.

Before you could question his words, Leana and Chris had joined you, the latter informing you that he had already booked a carriage for both you and Leana.

“That’s it? They’re going to leave me here?” you met Minho’s gaze, just to switch it quickly towards Leana, who had reached out to hold your hand, gently tugging you towards her.

«I believe someone forgot to tell you,» she said, admonishing Minho with a stern gaze, «O’draxxia, the Capital, is a city in which men cannot enter, meaning that we have all the day for ourselves!»

The carriage ride lasted a little more than an hour, and both you and Leana kept staring out of the window, amazed by the scenery surrounding the two of you; it was the first time for Leana as well to venture into O’dyllita, and just like you, she was overly excited to finally visit O’draxxia, since she had often heard about it.

«From what I know, almost everyone in the city is a priestess,» she had explained, the two of you never looking at each other since your attention was completely engrossed towards opposite directions, «and they say the library is so huge that there are pillars as big as towers that are used as bookshelves!»

Despite the dense and rich vegetation, the landscape seemed to have a tremendously lonely air; in the distance you could see ruins of old structures that looked like castles or fortresses, clearly uninhabited and reclaimed by vegetation. Overall, the landscape almost seemed fiabesque, even if you couldn’t glimpse a trace of a living soul for kilometres. Just as Leana had said, O’draxxia was entirely populated by women, and all of them looked mesmerizing and stunning; some of them greeted you and Leana with a court nod, just like they did with the other women that were visiting the city. Despite the fact that the city was populated and animated by the priestesses and occasional tourists, the city gave you a serene yet lonely feeling. The houses were simple and elegant, made of grey bricks with bright green plants growing along the walls, covering some parts with elegant red and orange flowers. Both you and Leana followed one of the priestess’ indications to reach the library, as the two of you kept glancing around in utter wonder as you were walking.

«I’m really glad we get along,» Leana spoke out of the blue as you were strolling around town, headed towards the library, interlocking her arm with yours; you sent her a glance, only to start once again to focus on the unfamiliar scenery in front of your eyes, «we tried to let other girls on our ship, but it didn’t end well.»

«Why not?» you questioned out of curiosity, your gaze still focused on the unfamiliar flowers decorating the streets; the novel you’ve read ended as soon as Chris and Leana got their happy ending, so her words were definitely something you didn’t know about.

«They ended up liking Chris a little bit too much, and you know…» the innocent smile on Leana’s lips was a stark contrast to the gesture she made: she ran her index finger over her neck horizontally, and you suddenly widened your eyes, gulping nervously.

«You… did you kill them?» you whispered, only for her ears to hear, not quite knowing how to feel about it.

«And threw them in the sea,» she proudly clarified with a wink, «for all I know, they could be the sirens that attacked us.» her tone was as nonchalant as if she was talking about the weather, and you furrowed your eyebrows, familiar with what she was implying, since you clearly recalled the author mentioning it once.

Apparently, mermaids – or mostly known as sirens, were the women thrown off ships because of the common belief about “having a woman on boat brings bad luck”, and therefore, as those poor women sank to the bottom of the sea, they committed themselves to their rage and their desire of revenge. You clearly remember how that paragraph made you quite uncomfortable, empathizing with those women as they rightfully wanted to take revenge on the people that killed them without reason. Moreover, the author described how they started to change underwater, their lungs adapting to the water until they could breathe and their tied legs eventually became a tail over time. They drowned sailors and pirates in revenge, but especially, they seem to target the crew that did them wrong, until they could see the remaining of their ships at the bottom of the sea.

All of a sudden, one of your first conversations with Leana came to your mind. «So, what do you think about Chris?» she had questioned with an earnest smile, the both of you sitting on deck as you watched him ordering the others around.

«He’s awesome,» you immediately answered, excitedly, «Felix told me he’s in charge of each route of the whole sea, and he’s basically around my age. He’s really awesome for that!» you had excitedly explained, avoiding to mention too intricate details you read in the novel.

«He really is, don’t steal him from me though!» she had laughed back then, gently nudging your shoulders with hers in an almost friendly gesture.

«I wouldn’t dare,» you immediately scoffed, «you’re basically the perfect match! moreover, he’s not really my type.»

Only now you realized all the things that could have gone so incredibly wrong if your interaction had gone wrong back then, and you glanced at her once again. Leana was now gazing around the town in amazement, since you knew that she had never been here as well; you instinctively scoffed a laugh, to thing that you believed Minho was the biggest threat among the crew.

Not to mention that the surprises were definitely not over; shortly after, Leana asked you if you believed in soulmates. 

«I think I do,» you confessed; it was definitely one of your favourite genres to read about, but you couldn’t admit that to her, «why?»

«I’ve been thinking about it lately, but I never had anyone to talk about it…» she admitted.

“I wonder why,” you silently commented, but kept silent.

«Sometimes I have the feeling that me and Chris were meant to be, you know?» she fondly smiled, her gaze lost somewhere in the scenery around the two of you as she was probably recalling one of the various memories she had created with her husband; you were about to answer something encouraging and motivational, when her next words definitely made your voice die in your throat. «I mean, I didn’t even like Chris when he brought me on the ship, let alone if I could imagine myself falling in love with him or even marrying him.» she admitted, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“Wait a fucking minute now,”

«What?» you asked in complete disbelief. Once again, you perfectly recalled you read that Chris and Leana were in love before she got romantically and dramatically stolen away from him; to be precise, Leana was engaged to another man, who she didn’t love.

However, Leana was standing in front of you, telling you a completely different part of the story, making you question if the things you’ve read on your couch were correct in the first place.

«I was engaged with an officer of the navy, and I loathed pirates at first; I accepted to go with Chris because I agreed with my fiancée that I would have made Chris vulnerable in some way.» Leana hesitantly confessed, and you couldn’t bring yourself to find an actual reply, «in the end I fell for him little by little, to the point where I couldn’t imagine my life without him.»

“What the hell,” you thought; you had stopped walking altogether, and were simply standing still in silence, a whirlwind of thoughts floating around your head as you were staring at Leana. You never read something like this in the book, but if we had to be honest, the book was following Chris’ point of view, but again, by the way Leana was described, she was meant to be the typical damsel in distress that runs away from an unhappy relationship to find her love.

However, in front of you stood Leana, a damsel that was very not in distress, a damsel who had a concerning series of murders weighting on her shoulders,  whose original plan was to serve Chris’ head to the navy.

«I’m glad you married him,» you ended up blurting out, «you look really cute together.» Leana loudly laughed at your unexpected comment, and as the two of you started walking again, she hugged your arm a little closer to her side.

«Wanna know who’s cute?» her teasing tone made you sigh out of reflex, not sure whether you wanted to know the answer to her question, «You and Min Min.» she chanted, making you whine as an answer.

«I don’t like him like that, let’s just – let’s talk about it another time, okay?» you pleaded, hoping that she would fall for your suggestion so that you could keep avoiding the topic forever.

The moment you stepped in front of the library’s entrance, you couldn’t believe your eyes: it was as if a huge castle had been redecorated just to serve a new and better purpose. Leana didn’t lie when she said about the pillars being huge, and the more you ventured in, the more you felt overwhelmed; you loved books, and for a second, you thought that you could become a priestess just to have a chance to read every single book you could see, even if it would have took literally a lifetime. In the end, you ended up asking to a priestess for help, since you would have taken at least a whole day in order to find some useful information without asking for help.

«Books about teleportation?» the priestess had repeated your words, as if making sure she heard you loud and clear; you hesitantly nodded, feeling incredibly small under her gaze; she eventually nodded at the two of you, asking to follow her. Needless to say, you ended up walking your way on the stairs around one of the pillars, just to reach the highest bookshelf.

«It’s been a while since someone asked for that,» she said, trying to make conversation with the two of you, but only Leana was answering her various questions, since you were way too nervous to speak. As you reached the bookshelf, your shoulders immediately lowered in deject; there were only four books about teleportation, but no one of them were like the one you brought.

«Sadly, we only have these ones.» the priestess excused herself, quickly taking notice of your saddened expression; you immediately tried to smile, shaking your head and answering that it was okay.

«Are you sure you’re okay?» Leana whispered to you, as soon as the priestess begun to walk down the stairs on her own and was now out of sight; your gaze was still on the books, which you eventually tried to examine.

What if the cover was different because you were in a different dimension? However, as your fingers leafed through the pages, you couldn’t understand your feelings; you almost seemed happy about the fact that your task had failed, as if what you really wanted was to remain into this world.

«I am,» you nodded, seeing Leana’s concern vanish from her features, «I really am.»

The fact that your mission had failed meant only one thing: you and Leana were free to curiously look around as you pleased, and that’s exactly what you did. At the end of the day, once you were back in the carriage, you could swear you almost had a headache due to all the informations the both of you had tried to assimilate in your brain.

«What was that one again? Flat parsley and saffron?» she mumbled, massaging the side of her head.

«This planet is not flat was the first part,» you tiredly answered, mimicking her actions, «I don’t know where you got the parsley and saffron thing from.»

«It was the recipes book I wanted to steal.» she urged, trying to give you another hint, as if you hadn’t read an infinite quantitative of books within few hours.

«Oh, that one,» you hummed, recalling the moment where Leana had tried to see if the recipes book would fit under her shirt, saying that Felix would have loved it, «it was the recipe of saffron rice… There was no parsley, though.»

When you got off the carriage, Minho and Chris exchanged a quizzical glance as they saw the two of you look exhausted; both of you were dragging your feet towards them, talking with a flat tone about how amazing your day had been.

«Found anything?» Minho questioned, ignoring how his heart was beating in a silent hope that you didn’t manage to find the book you were looking for; you kept walking, silently shaking your head. Minho didn’t say anything as he walked up next to you; the pirate breathed a soft sigh, swinging his arm around your shoulders and instinctively you hugged his waist, leaning your head towards his shoulder.

«You’ll find it.» you heard Minho’s reassuring tone, and you shrugged in a silent answer.

“I think it will be okay, even if I don’t.” you secretly thought, glancing at the pirate walking next to you.

Out of your sight, Chris and Leana were glancing both at you and Minho, before looking at each other.

«Am I hallucinating?» Chris questioned his wife; he knew that things between you and the pirate had improved, but he didn’t imagine they had improved that much.

«I think we’ll be celebrating another marriage soon.» Leana sighed, fondly smiling at the two of you. «“I don’t like Minho”, my ass.» she scoffed, mumbling to herself as an amused smirk erupted on her lips, recalling the moment you denied liking the pirate.

That night, you found out that Chris not only owned every single soul sailing above the sea, he also owned few taverns scattered around the land as well.

You and the others had ended up in the courtyard of a local tavern – the Bitter Dahlia, the musicians animatedly creating a joyful atmosphere as few people had eventually started to dance. You had let yourself convince to try a whole lot different kind of drinks by Hyunjin, and now you were tipsily strolling around the courtyard with a pint of beer in your hand, and thankfully, Minho had easily noticed it; that’s why as soon as you walked past him in order to find Felix, he reached out, placing his hand on your right shoulder and tugging you close to his body, your back pressed against his chest. You didn’t realize it was Minho at first, you simply pouted because someone was stopping you all of a sudden; when you decided to find out who was attached to the arm blocking your path you giggled as soon as you saw Minho’s face, and let him pull you closer to him.

Minho didn’t say anything, and neither did you – nor did you move away in the first place.

«I think you drank too much, princess,» his hoarse voice – probably affected by the drinks he had, spoke right against your ear, and you instinctively crossed your ankles just to press your thighs together; you let him take the pint of beer from your hand, his arm eventually found his way around your waist, and he leaned his chin on your shoulder.

«Felix!» you giggled, catching a hold of the boy’s forearm as soon as you saw him walk by, tugging him towards both you and Minho, «Look at them,» you excitedly spoke, «look at them!» you urged again, giggling excitedly as you obviously forgot that Minho was right behind you and therefore he could hear everything.

Even if he was in a worse state than you were, it didn’t take a genius for Felix to understand who you were talking about, and he followed your glance towards the small group of couples that were dancing; of course Chris and Leana were there, and of course you and Felix had felt the need to talk about how wonderful and amazing they looked.

«They’re both stumbling on their feet,» Minho had stated from behind you, holding your waist a little firmer, and you suddenly reminded that he had been unconsciously made part of your secret conversations with Felix, «they’re really drunk, like – three sheets to the wind drunk.» he clarified, amused with your behaviour.

«You don’t understand,» you quickly answered, your hand flying on top of the one the pirate had placed on your hip, «look at -» your voice vanished from your throat as soon as you turned your head towards him, and instead, your heart picked up pace at a concerning speed; Minho’s face was millimetres from yours, his gaze burning into yours, «them.» you eventually finished, your voice barely above a whisper. You and Minho had already been close enough to kiss once, but to say that the situation was completely different would be an understatement.

If back then neither you nor Minho would have considered the option to kiss the other – let alone being attracted to each other, to this day things had drastically changed. Even if you blamed it on the alcohol, you were very much aware about the fact that you would have loved to kiss him; the fact that Minho’s gaze kept shifting between your eyes and your lips clearly told you that your desire was reciprocated.

“If this was a movie we would make out while Céline Dion was singing her heart out in the background,” you drunkenly thought, “and all I get is drunk bards play the tarantella”.

«Well, this is something unexpected!» Jisung’s loud voice made you and Minho immediately turn your head towards him, and much to your embarrassment, he wasn’t alone; of course Changbin and Hyunjin were with him.

«She’s tipsy, I didn’t want her to fall over.» Minho had immediately answered, his voice a little bit too defensive if you were to ask Hyunjin, who carefully – and drunkenly, studied his expression with a sly smirk.

«And the empty chair next to you was claimed by a ghost?» Jisung questioned the pirate, who rolled his eyes without answering.

However, the worst still had to happen, because in that very moment, Leana seemed to appear out of thin air, as if she had magically listened to the conversation while she was dancing with her husband.

«You didn’t hear it from me,» Leana loudly announced as if you and Minho weren’t there, «but when we returned from O’draxxia, Minho straight up hugged her.» You felt Minho bury his forehead in the crook of your neck, and you shortly met Felix’s gaze, who was looking at you with a drunk dazed smile: «We better talk about this!» he said.

«And, he also kissed her forehead.» Leana lied, getting drunk shouts of surprise from your friends, and you knew that as soon as you got back on the ship, you and Minho would become the most interesting topic among the crew.

«Want to scoot over?» Minho spoke against your ear once again, and you found your mind drifting towards unholy thoughts before you could stop yourself; his question was sincere, and as he voiced it, he started to move his arm away from your hip. However, you didn’t bother to voice an answer; since your hand was still placed above his, you pushed it more firmly against your hip, purposely intertwining your fingers together.

As you felt Minho’s lips hovering above the exposed skin of your shoulder in a barely perceptible kiss, you could swear that all the noise coming from the loud party around the two of you had been ignored from your brain.

Back on the Golden Fleece, everything seemed to have fallen back to the usual routine, with the only addiction that your friends had decided to constantly tease you and Minho about your almost kiss.

Of course, even if three days had passed since that night and Minho had visited your bedroom as always, no one dared to approach the topic, and you kept dancing on your tiptoes around each other. However, what’s a princess without a fairy godmother?

That evening, right after dinner, Felix had bursted into your room unannounced, somewhat expecting Leana’s presence as well; the two of them were casually sitting on your bed, ignoring the fact that you were curled up under the covers, refusing to get out and face them.

«Well?» Felix urged, lowering the blanket just to expose your face; you hissed like a stray cat, but you quickly understood that neither of them was going to leave without an answer to the same question.

«I don’t have anything to say,» you stubbornly said, and you heard Leana snort.

«Okay, we’ll go first:» she spoke, leaning towards you, «I was drunk but I sure do have eyes, girl.» she spoke with an alluring tone, and you tried to roll over the opposite side in order not to hear her, «and my eyes are telling me that you like Minho, and Minho likes you.» choosing to groan instead of answer, Felix saw an opportunity to chime in.

«You were still dancing when it happened, but they almost kissed – like, kissed.» Felix added, empathizing the last part of his sentence, and Leana almost shrieked in disbelief, her offended voice questioning why you didn’t tell her such an important and fundamental detail.

«Did you tell him?» Felix questioned, just to add the question you didn’t dare to ask yourself, «Oh… Do you still want to go back home?» You eventually threw the blanket off your face hearing that, meeting your friends’ eyes as your face was filled with unsure doubt; you never thought it would have happened, but you had to admit to yourself that you were happy. You had friends,  you felt accepted, and you managed to have fun thanks to your friends, who cherished you. Moreover…

«I don’t really want to hurt your feelings,» Leana suddenly spoke, interrupting your thoughts, «but when we were in O’draxxia and you didn’t find the book, you almost looked… relieved.» your gaze met, and you realized you had a problem: your heart was clearly telling that you wanted to stay there, in that absurd world you’ve read about one random afternoon.

When you met Felix’s gaze, you realized you had another problem, maybe a bigger one than the previous one: you liked Minho. Well, of course you already knew that, since he was your favourite character of the novel; however, liking the real Minho, the one daily standing in front of you, the one who went from threatening to throw you overboard to gently caress your hair until you fell asleep was a different kind of thing.

«I think I need a second.» you admitted with a sigh, staring at the wooden tiles on the ceiling,

“Let’s suppose I like him,” you thought, “I don’t think he actually likes me, he was probably tipsy,” you bit the inner part of your cheek, “what if he likes me and I like him and I find the book?” you scratched the back of your neck out of frustration, ignoring the fact that you wanted to scream, “what do I do?”

«Well, you could start with a simple “I think I have feelings for you and I don’t think I want to go back any longer”» Felix gently suggested, and as your gaze flew towards his, you realized that you had been unconsciously voicing your thoughts all along.

The same moment Felix was heading towards your room, Minho was heading towards the dining room, knowing that he would have found what he was looking for. The heavy smell of smoke and alcohol filled his nostrils, as he approached his friends’ table quietly.

«Loverboy decided to ditch his girl to embrace his old habits?» Chris glanced at him, quirking an eyebrow with a mischievous smile.

«I’m coming here in spite of myself, but I… have to.» Minho spoke in a dramatic tone that made Chris snort, waiting for his friend to tell them what was going through his mind, «I think I might like her.»

«We knew it already,» Hyunjin replied with no interest, his eyes still glued on his cards, admonishing Jisung because he was trying to sneak some of the coins off the table and inside his sleeve; Minho stared at his friend with stupor, but Hyunjin seemed too focused on their match to pay attention to his friend.

«"Like her" as in, “I want to hold your hand under the moonlight”,» Changbin – the only one beside Chris who was listening to Minho, suggested, «or “I want to ravish you until you can’t stand”?»

Minho didn’t answer immediately, choosing to think about it for a while, even if he didn’t really have to; he undoubtedly found you attractive, and over time, he found himself slowly getting incredibly soft for you, to the point where he would glance around at random moments of the day just to see what you were doing.

The more Minho’s silence went on, the more his friends had gradually stopped focusing on their match in order to look at him with curiosity and malice, enjoying how the pirate’s face gradually got flustered.

«As in… both.» Minho confessed, making his friends hum and mumble in acknowledgement.

«Ah! … Well, we knew that already.» Hyunjin replied again, his sharp gaze once again back to the table in front of them.

«What do you mean?» Minho asked quizzically, since it was the second time his friend had mentioned it.

«Yeah, well, remember when Jisung was teaching her the basic of self defence?» Seungmin – who had kept silent until then, asked making Minho immediately nod, how could he forget that day? Jisung had been trying to teach you a few simple movements for what seemed to be hours, but in the end, you kept doing stupid and predictable mistakes because you seemed to be too tense to use a dagger – let alone a sword.

«Leave it, Han, she’ll end up stabbing herself by mistake.» he had told his friend with an arrogant tone, and he clearly remembered the flustered expression on your face. As always, you tried to fight back, but this time it was a little bit different; that’s how you ended up chasing Minho through the deck while screaming «I’ll fucking kill you, I swear!» until Changbin decided to stop you by stopping you mid run.

«What about it?» Minho asked again, not understanding what his friend wanted to imply.

«Felix and few other saw you laughing,» Seungmin added, «therefore, it was just a matter of time.»

Minho placed his elbow on the table and roughly massaged the bridge of his nose, trying to analyse the situation he was in: he liked you, but what happened few nights ago was just a result of the both of you being tipsy, and moreover, he knew that you wanted to go back home. What was he supposed to do?

«I’m not an expert, but try with a simple “I like you, please stay here with me”.» Jisung had spoken as if he could read his thoughts; only then Minho realized that he had never been silent in the first place.

Minho had eventually joined you in your bedroom few hours after Felix and Leana had left, even if you had already stated that he either fell asleep or he was spending the night gambling with the others. You seemed to miss his presence more than you usually did, especially because that night you were freezing: no matter how many blankets you were laying under, you just didn’t seem to warm up.

“It wouldn’t be punk rock for me to die like this,” you thought, breathing in your joined fists as you tried to ignore the constant shivers of your body.

A familiar knock on the door caught your attention, and as soon as you recognized Minho’s voice whispering his greetings, you had to physically stop yourself from asking him to join you under the covers so that he could warm you up.

Unlike you, Minho didn’t seem to mind the cold that much, but nonetheless he quickly walked up to you, pressing the palm of his hand to your forehead just in case you had a fever.

«I’m genuinely wondering how the hell you manage to live like this.» you broke the silence, your jaw trembling because of the sheer cold; although you tried not to think to the accommodation of your original life, your mind couldn’t help but wander to your beloved electric heater, your faithful companions during winter.

«You just ... get used to it?» Minho questioned back, not really able to give you an actual answer; of course, during the first years he spent sailing he was in the same situation as you – everyone had, but he eventually got used to it. Minho sat on the edge of your bed, mindlessly running his fingertips through your hair – a simple yet intimate gesture he had come to love.

«I can hear flowers blooming in that flower field,» he smugly commented the fact that you were keeping silent, and you clicked your tongue, asking what he meant, «what did you use in your world to keep warm?» he curiously questioned, and your heart soared at the realization that he was honestly and genuinely interested in your stories.

However, you were too cold for your brain to function properly, and you ended up talking about the concept of the electric heating in a very confusing way; nonetheless, Minho didn’t seem to mind you words, for his concern had increasingly risen.

«Hey,» the pirate interrupted your explanation, «are you sure you don’t want another blanket?» despite the fact that you were doing your best, he still noticed the occasional shivers and clattering of your teeth as soon as you stopped speaking.

«It’s okay,» you reassured him, «I used all the blankets Leana gave me… I’ll warm up eventually.» you answered hopefully, but Minho didn’t answer immediately; instead, he reached out, shortly enveloping your hand with his just to comment that it was as if you had stuck your hand into ice.

«Come here,» Minho said, stretching over your legs and fully sitting on your bed with his back against the wall, widening his legs so that he could form a space for you to sit in; you kept still in amazed astonishment, not quite trusting your thoughts on the hypothesis that Minho wanted to cuddle.

«Are you gonna kill me?» you blurted out, for your frozen brain decided it was the most likely solution.

«Quit that, princess,» he clicked his tongue, urging you to come closer, «you know we’re past that.» folding all your blankets around your shape, you slowly crawled in the space he made for you, trying not to lose the small amount of warmth you had created; you immediately tensed up, sitting straight and clutching the blankets closer to your body.

Since the night you almost kissed, you had never been so close to Minho, and for some reason, it was enough for your heart to pick up pace as if it was begging you to set it free through your ribcage.

«Come here,» the pirate repeated, his voice a little gentler – a little softer, and you found yourself leaning against his torso. Unlike you, Minho wasn’t using a blanket to keep himself warm and therefore he could move his arms freely; of course he used them to loosely cage you in his hold.

Although you had to admit that the position you were in definitely looked kind of weird, it was extremely comfortable; Minho’s steady breathing was slowly calming your nerves as well, and you found yourself relaxing in his hold.

«Do you want some of my blankets?» you mumbled quietly, embarrassed about the fact that you didn’t ask sooner.

«I’m good.» Minho answered immediately, gently repeating that you should try to sleep.

Despite the fact that you were comfortable, despite Minho’s presence, despite the fact that you were slowly warming up, sleep was definitely your last priority. The pirate’s nose brushed against your forehead as he was trying to adjust his position to get more comfortable, and you quickly noticed that his skin was cold as well.

«Minho,» you called out again few minutes later; the pirate hummed, and you took it at a silent question to go on, «can we please share blankets?» 

«Why?» he chuckled at your distress, and you could feel his soft breath in the side of your face. «You look cold,» you tried to justify yourself, «I have a lot of blankets, we can share.» you insisted.

Minho eventually gave up, and the both of you ended up shifting from your original position; however, this meant that your arms were touching as you were now laying next to each other, and there wasn’t a blanket you could use as an invisible barrier anymore.

Under the sea of sheets, Minho’s right arm snaked under your neck, pulling you to his body; as if you were magnets, you followed his lead, laying on your side and hugging his waist, resting your head in the crook of his neck, nuzzling as close as you could. Your nose was right against Minho’s neck, and you could almost feel the goosebumps he had whenever you breathed; you ended up blaming it on the cold temperature, since you were fond of keeping your mental sanity and you were madly trying to distract yourself from thinking about other ways to share body heat.

«You know, once we got stuck in the middle of an iced part of the sea,» Minho mumbled, talking about one of his adventures as if he was trying to prevent his mind from wandering towards the same sinful thoughts you were trying to avoid.

«What?» you hummed, too tired to try remembering if you read about it in the novel, «How did you get out of there?»

«Ropes,» was his immediate answer, «we ended up pulling on the rope until we could break the ice.»

«Like that “Vikings” episode,» you giggled to yourself in a tired voice; Minho had immediately questioned you about it, and you tried to explain to him what movies and TV shows were.

However, you were obliviously fighting falling asleep, reason why Minho ended up gently shutting you up with a gentle and earnest: «you’ll tell me about it tomorrow.»

As always you fell asleep first, but this time, when Minho moved you so that you could lay on your bed to sleep more comfortably and he could walk back to his room, you weakly grabbed his hand in your sleep.

«I get lonely if you’re not here.» you mumbled, still lost in dreamland. Minho was thankful to the lights being completely off and to you being asleep because the expression on his face was priceless: he was incredibly flustered, his blush was flaring up both his cheeks and the tip of his ears. That night, Minho slept next to you for the first time, and as you randomly woke up in the middle of the night, you found him laying next to you under the sea of blankets; you instinctively snuggled closer to his chest, only to realize that you were partially laying on top of his firm chest. Not wanting to disturb his sleep, you tried to scoot away as quietly as you could in order not to wake him up, just to lay next to him.

However, that was your initial plan, since you soon found out that Minho was indeed a light sleeper; the arm he kept around your waist had tightened out of reflex, harshly pulling you in your original position once again.

«Where do you think you’re going, princess?» he murmured, his voice still groggy due to sleep.

«I, uhm…» you hesitated, your brain was clearly too sleepy to come up with a clever and witty answer. Minho didn’t wait for you to find your words, though; keeping you close to his body, he gently rolled you on your back, partially draping his body over yours instead.

«Go back to sleep,» he murmured again, easing his left leg between yours, and nuzzling his head in the crook of your neck.

“He’s a cuddler?” you wondered in pleased surprise; your hand eventually ended up in his hair, running your fingertips trough it and trying to lull him back to sleep.

However, Minho found it impossible to fall asleep again, judging your wild heartbeat hammering right under his ear; he glanced up towards the small window in your room, and quickly deduced that it was still the middle of the night, meaning that you didn’t get to sleep much in the first place.

If at first he had tried to lull you back to sleep while caressing your hip in a loving manner, he quickly realized that his touch had quite the opposite effect on you; he also had to admit that the sudden proximity of your body and the position that you were in was making him significantly riled up as well.

«Can’t sleep?» he asked, shortly rubbing his eyes with his fingertips in order to get rid of sleep as fast as he could, deciding that you didn’t have to stay awake on your own; you settled for humming affirmatively at his question, and Minho effortlessly pushed himself up, partially balancing his weight on his right elbow so that he his face was hovering above yours. Due to the change of position, his thigh was firmly pressed between your legs, and you forced yourself to swallow a whimper as his knee slightly dipped in the mattress.

Despite the poor lightning, you could feel his gaze on your features, as if he was trying to see through the darkness; you were clearly trying to do the same, and another silence fell as the Golden Fleece was constantly rocking your body while gently following the rhythm of the night sea.

«Do you think the flowers growing in your head are contagious?» Minho blurted out all of a sudden, his left hand mindlessly running up your side in a gentle yet firm touch, «I think I might go back on my thoughts of you not being a siren.» he quietly added; you didn’t answer – your senses about to go overdrive due to all the different kind of constant stimulation added to the comfortable warmth of his body, settling for humming yet again, silently asking him to go on.

Minho ran his left hand from your side to your neck, and eventually started to run his fingertip over your features, delicately brushing over your skin ever so lightly, touching you as if you were some precious treasure he unexpectedly found in the middle of the sea.

«You have completely driven me mad,» Minho confessed with an earnest voice, his fingertips brushing over your cheekbones, «with affection,» he added, his touch brushing over the bow on your upper lip, «with desire,» you found yourself weakly gripping at the front his shirt as soon as you heard his hoarse voice overflowing with the feelings he was talking about, «to the point where I know I should want you to be happy, but I keep wanting – I keep craving, that you could find your happiness with me.» Minho’s confession made your head spin; you wanted to answer that his feelings were completely reciprocated, answer that you didn’t found happiness with Minho – you found a home. However, your voice died in your throat as soon as the pirate had leaned in, his lips hovering barely above yours, yet almost constantly brushing together due to the ship’s movement.

«I am completely enamoured of everything about you,» Minho had whispered then, making you suddenly tighten the loose grip you had on his shirt to the point that the necklace he had been wearing since they day you saved the crew from the sirens’ had fallen out of the collar, now dangling between your bodies, «your body, your personality, the crazy flower field in your head, princess, I – I don’t want you to go back.»

Your heart was overflowing with a different mix of feelings, but the happiness of your feelings being reciprocated seemed to prevail. «I stopped wanting to go back since me and Leana returned from O'draxxia.» was what you admitted out loud, your voice trembling due to all the sudden emotions that were almost setting your soul on fire.

Only then you leaned in – trusting your body more then your words, capturing the pirate’s lips in a timid first kiss, filling it with all the love you felt for the pirate. Minho returned your gesture immediately, kissing your lips slowly, tentatively, over and over again as he was trying to savour you, shortly kissing your lips just to drift his attention elsewhere and kissing your cheek, your nose, your chin, as if he was trying not to lose himself to the lust he was feeling. The kiss had eventually started to heathen when Minho leaned in to kiss you, just for you to run your fingertips through his hair and harshly closing your hand in a fist against his nape, tugging him closer to you and preventing him from running away, so that you could delicately running your tongue on his lower lip.

Minho’s kisses started to get less cherishing and more passionate, occasionally leaving a path of open mouthed kisses on your neck, his knee digging further in the mattress anytime he moved and creating the kind of friction you were honestly about to beg for. It was as if you were a small ship adrift caught up in a sudden storm; Minho kept worshipping your body and all you could do in that moment was to take, take and take, hoping that as soon as the storm had passed you wouldn’t have completely fallen into madness, wishing to stumble right in another one because you felt addicted to the rush of adrenaline. As your kisses grew hotter, so did your bodies and eventually, the sea of blankets you were covered with was progressively being scattered either on the floor or in a corner of your bed.

On deck, the sight of the sun about to rise in the distance was in stark contrast to the light drizzle that had started to fall, the sound of rain echoing on the wooden tiles and absorbing the faint noises of the pirates waking up for the morning shift; in your bedroom, Minho’s hair felt like gentle rain falling on your body everytime the pirate leaned down to kiss your skin as he was undressing you.

“Well, fuck,” you thought, admitting to yourself that Minho was definitely both a good and experienced lover. He had patiently took his sweet time to pay extreme attention to your body, studying how reacted to his different touches as if he was making up for all the lost time, occasionally showering you with praises as his head was nestled between your legs and he was lapping at your clit, making you quicklytumble on your first orgasm of the night. It had definitely been a long time since you had sex with someone, your boring routine had never actually given you an opportunity to meet new people – let alone think about a relationship, but you weren’t expecting Minho to act so smug about it.

As your bodies were finally connected,Minho had sneaked one arm under your waist while steadily moving his hips against yours, harshly pulling it upwards so that your back would be a little more arched and your naked bodies would be pressed together even more; once again, you were greedily taking everything Minho was giving you, helplessly running your fingernails on his back deep enough you would leave marks, beaming yourself in the feeling of his low moans and the goosebumps erupting on his skin out of reflex.

«Going dumb on me for this little action, princess?» Minho’s hoarse voice was filled with desire as he spoke, his hips gradually slowing until his movements came to a stop; you immediately whimpered loudly at the lack of friction, trying to move your hips in circles because you were desperately to create it on your own. You wanted to feel more, you wanted for that moment to never end. As you kept your movements slow and rhythmic – you had to admit that Minho still hoisting you up was doing half of the job, you grabbed the necklace sill dangling between the two of you with your left hand, harshly tugging it and therefore bringing Minho’s face closer to yours.

«Do you ever shut up?» you answered instead, the nails of your right hand – still gripping at his shoulders, were most definitely digging half moon shapes in his skin, and you felt proud of yourself for not ending up whimpering with need somewhere along your sentence; even if it was probably dawn already, you couldn’t see him clearly yet, but it didn’t take a wild guess for you to know that he was smirking at your words.

«I don’t know, do I?» he challenged, shortly capturing your lips in a passionate kiss, starting once again to move his hips to meet your movements.

«Ruin me, Minho,» you urged, keeping him close to you with your grip on the necklace, «I want to be yours,» you confessed then, your body slowly about to lose itself to the momentary euphoria of another orgasm, «I don’t want you to be anybody else’s but mine.»

«Do you think we can sleep in?» you mumbled, tired; you could both clearly hear that it was raining, and you desperately wished for your alone time with Minho to continue for few more hours; you were now laying in bed, lovingly cuddling in your post orgasm bliss.

«I’m on duty this morning,» Minho replied, caressing the bare skin of your shoulder, and admitting that he would have loved to spend the day like this; eventually, you and Minho woke up, washed up and got ready for your day.

Of course, during the day, the pirate had used any excuse to drive you in a corner of the Golden Fleece and kiss you as desperately as if it was your last time. Of course, you couldn’t escape a certain pair of eyes.

“Oh no, here they come, Sauron and Sauron jr.” you thought, chuckling to yourself as you saw Felix and Leana approaching with big and quick steps; you found it hard to contain your laughter, since they were lightly pushing and pulling each other as if both of them wanted to know first.

«Congratulations on the sex!» Leana had mischievously commented, and you immediately reached out to press your hand against her lips in a vain attempt to let everyone on the Golden Fleece know about your early morning activities, «you have hickeys everywhere.» you heard her mutter against your skin.

«Are you finally official?» Felix questioned, secretly happy to have you as a sister in law; you didn’t immediately reply, since you and Minho didn’t clarify it out loud.

However, as your gaze shortly wondered to your lover, who was continuously walking around on deck while changing his destination every now and then as he was trying to avoid Hyunjin’s Jisung’s and Changbin’s teasing – they were literally tailing him and occasionally trying to widen the collar of his shirt just to see «where do these scratches on your nape come from? Is there a stray cat on board or something?», you found yourself smiling gently at the sight.

«We are.» you confirmed, a smile on your face as you finally felt happy.

A month later, you and Minho were definitely official: he moved to your bedroom, and you managed to fit in your small bed nonetheless. You both spent your days doing your chores, and your nights enjoying your affection, either making love until you were exhausted or talking until you were on the verge to fall asleep.

Minho wanted to know everything about you, every single detail that you didn’t consider important, and you felt cherished, since you knew that no one had ever loved you like that. Actually, you wanted to know everything about Minho as well; although the author of the novel had paid enough attention to his character, there were a lot of things you didn’t know, and you found yourself listening to his stories, silently wishing that you were already in his company so that you could have experienced those memories together.

«You’re a pirate,» he had chuckled at your comment, «I’m sure you’ll get to experience your dose of adventures, too.» Minho was completely smitten with your presence, and so were you; slowly, you found yourself occasionally forgetting about your life before you had shifted into this dimension, admitting to both your lover and your friends that you didn’t want to find a way to go home any longer. Needless to say, they were all more than happy with your choice.

However, a month later, your destiny gave you an unexpected choice.

The Golden Fleece was now docked to a port for your usual restock of supplies, and as everyone was busy with their commissions, you and Minho decided to wander through the nearby marketplace, since everything about that world was new to you. You ended up buying a matching necklace, since the both of you were too scared to lose a ring in the middle of the sea, and you kept playing with it as you were strolling around, your fingers loosely intertwined together.

The marketplace was filled with the most random people, but what captured your attention was a small stall that seemed to be packed with books.

«I’ll check this out for a second.» you told Minho, who had simply nodded at you, answering that he was going to check out the stall right next to yours.   As soon as you quickly approached it, a certain book seemed to catch your eye in a magnetic hold: it was relegated in leather, some golden details that recalled the title written in beautiful handwriting. Honestly, a small familiar detail was the one that caught your eye, making your heart rapidly hammer in your chest: a small golden stone embedded right under the title was quietly reflecting the sunlight.

Immediately, you found yourself fanning the pages with anxious fingers, and you couldn’t believe what you were reading; the book was talking about your life, the life you were leading before finding yourself in the novel you had been reading. What the hell was happening?

Quickly, you jumped to the end of the book to read the summary, and you felt as if you couldn’t breathe: it was a short novel about a girl – who coincidentally had both your name and worked exactly where you used to work, who spent her quiet life in a small home town, occasionally meeting her friends.

Of course, it sounded rather plain and boring, but the description was perfectly matching your life; anxiety was slowly clouding your emotions as you opened the book at a random page.

“«Cleo, don’t sit on the window sill!» the girl had yelled from the kitchen, worried about her cat’s habits.”

You closed the book immediately, recalling the scene a bit too vividly; your cat had the habit to sit on the window sill anytime it was open, therefore worrying you to death, and every time you ended up picking her up in order to give her some extra cuddles to refrain her from climbing there yet again.

A whirlwind of thoughts were occupying your head; if this book was talking about your life, that meant you could go back to your ordinary life and keep living your days as you used to.

Going back meant not having occasional nausea due to living on a ship and not risking to die of hypothermia; moreover, all of a sudden, you were definitely craving to eat some junk food.

«Are you interested in purchasing the book, young girl?» an old lady called your attention. She was probably the owner of the stall, and you squinted your eyes at the familiarity of her face; to be honest, you were almost certain that she was the same person that owned the book-store in your original time, but that couldn’t be the case, right?

«Hey princess, if you don’t hurry up, we’ll leave you here!» Minho’s voice interrupted your thoughts, and your head seemed to clear just like the wind clears the sky after a heavy storm; you turned your head to look at your lover, who was looking at you with his hands on his hips, a smug yet enamoured look on his face. The Golden Fleece was about to sail, you reminded yourself, you had simply stopped in town to get some supplies, water and enough provisions for the next trip.

Out of instinct, you hugged the book to your chest, as your eyes remained fixed on Minho; you didn’t know anything about how you managed to end up in this messed up reality, and at this point, you didn’t care.

The chance to go back was right in your hands, but as you watched Minho scoff a laughter at your indecision, every trace of doubt vanished from your heart; you and Minho definitely had a rough start, but you had to admit to yourself that you wouldn’t want to live in another dimension without the pirate who was looking at you as if you were the centre of the universe.

Going back meant not having Felix waking you up in the morning, or Leana bursting into your room looking for cuddles because «Chris is busy with stupid pirate stuff.». It meant not seeing both Seungmin and Jeongin incredibly proud about the latter’s progresses in writing and reading, or Changbin, Jisung and Hyunjin restlessly trying to lure you into their gambling circle.

Going back also meant no more Minho; no more walking up in the middle of the night just to cuddle closer to him, no more having quiet sex on deck in the middle of the night, no more laughing among yourselves because of a stupid inside joke you created, not having him gently chuckling at your unconsolable face anytime he was drying your hair with a towel as you kept whining about your limited edition conditioner.

Most importantly, it meant no more Minho telling you that he loved you, his eyes full of love and sincerity.

«Thank you, but I prefer adventure books.» you honestly answered at the lady, and with a content smile you placed the book exactly where it was; you quickly walked towards Minho, who hugged your shoulders out of instinct as the two of you walked towards the port.

«Saw anything you liked out there?» he wondered curiously; you sincerely seemed interested in the book you were holding, why didn’t you buy it?

«Yeah,» you answered honestly, «you.» the pirate scoffed a flustered breath, and you circled his waist as you kept walking.

Unbeknownst to you, the lady was looking at you and Minho with a some sort of fond smile on her lips; as soon as you were at a reasonable distance, the book seemed to vanish, as if it had completely disappeared from this world. In a blink of an eye, the old lady seemed to have disappeared as well, and in her place was standing the original owner of the stall, a man who was selling every kind of jewellery shining brightly on the table in front of him.

Few meters away, a cat with a very unique appearance – black fur randomly dotted with ginger spots and light green eyes, was quietly roaming the port, satisfied with her task. She recalled being called in a different variety of names during her immortal life, “Ananke” was probably the most used among different cultures; however, she will always cherish the memories she had made with a very special human who had randomly picked her up on a rainy day, giving her a shelter, keeping her well fed and gifting her with a brand new name: “Cleo”.

Walking towards the Golden Fleece, your attention was caught by some pirates who were carrying a dozen crates on board that looked quite heavy.

«Did we have so little supplies on board?» you questioned Chris, as soon as you and Minho joined the others on the wharf.

«We had plenty!» Leana answered instead, «Me and Felix decided to fill your wardrobe with new clothes, as a welcoming gift!»

«But… I don’t have a wardrobe in my room…» you answered, wondering how could a wardrobe fit in there now that you and Minho were sharing the bedroom.

«Not yet!» Felix answered, mirroring Leana’s euphoria; you were about to answer him, when Hyunjin had asked you whether you had decided to stay with them.

«I did, Captain said it’s not a problem.» you nodded, imperceptibly pushing your body against Minho’s side as if to look for an invisible shelter; what if the gambler trio was against the idea?

However, Hyunjin had simply nodded, while Changbin and Jisung seemed to be genuinely happy about it.

«Well, that’s great!» you said, clapping your hands once, «Chris said that I could chose the first thing to do, and so I decided we’re about to raid a merchant ship!»

«Are you sure you’re okay? Did you perhaps hit your head again?» Seungmin wondered, instinctively reaching out in order to touch your forehead, as if checking if you had a fever. However, you were already walking towards the Golden Fleece with confident steps, as if you were meant to be there.

«Come on, scallywags!» you eagerly announced in a loud voice, as if you were impersonating the Captain, «Let’s go, Min Min.» you added then, your voice definitely more softer and a smile on your lips.

«Wait!» Jeongin halted everyone, his hands hovering in the air, «Did she just call him-»

«You heard the lady!» Leana interrupted Jeongin, quickly pulling the palm of her hand on the younger’s mouth. «Let’s go!»

“Ah, I really shouldn’t have wasted the Britney quote like that,” you pouted, “now I have to figure out another iconic thing to scream as we walk on the merchants’ ship.” you sighed, instinctively leaning towards Minho as soon as you felt his arm circle your shoulders.

«You seem lost in thought,» he pointed out, noticing your eyebrows furrowed.

«Does “it’s high tide, baby!” sound scary and menacious to you?» you wondered out loud, thing that made Minho burst out laughing, «Why are you laughing? It’s not like we can crash against their ship screaming “vibe check”!» you pretended to be offended, but you found yourself laughing along with your lover.

«“Vibe” what? Where did that come from now?» he asked, already knowing that this was just another one of your weird figure of speech.

«My flower field.» you proudly answered, tapping your temple twice, Minho rolled his eyes, and leaned in, shortly kissing your temple.

Everyone was busy on deck, the Golden Fleece had sailed once again; your gaze lost itself in the vast sea in front of you, and you found yourself recalling the question Leana had asked you when you were on your trip to O’draxxia.

«Do you believe in soulmates?» she had questioned you, and back then you uncertainly answered that you thought you did.

“What if me and Minho are soulmates?” you wondered, unconsciously wrapping your fingers around your matching necklace - both the one you bought at the market and the talisman made out of your precious clothes; you found yourself recalling the unpredictable change of your relationship, and you breathed a content sigh, for the first time in your life feeling completely at peace.

«Yes, we must be.» you softly mumbled to yourself, your voice barely above a whisper losing itself in the wind.  

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[3.21]

― pairing : Chris x fem! reader ― content warnings : wolf au, Chris is a wolf, reader is a witch, soulmates, thigh riding, wall sex, medieval settings as always, unprotected sex (wrap it up y’all), fantasy au ― word count : 3.541 ― notes : want this fic to make sense? read this as the last one of this series!

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

🐺🔮 WOLVES! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris part one | part two // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho part one | part two // Felix // Jeongin

The full moon shone bright in the starry sky, meaning that the wolves were on a hunt and the witches could meditate together, strengthening their bonds. It was a pleasant casualty how eight witches managed to go from absolute strangers to not only sisters, but also the protectors of the forest and the nearby village.

As the night breeze softly dishevelled your hair, you sat next to your sisters under the moon, your eyes closed and your soul – strangely enough, incredibility uneasy. Although you were physically distant, mates could feel each other’s emotions and so, you knew that Chris could easily figure out if anything was wrong and vice versa. 

Even thought you spent the day constantly feeling worried, you didn’t want to alert anyone else about it; when Chris asked you why you were so troubled, you shook it off saying it was probably the full moon’s effect, and he believed you. Even thought the moon’s energy was flowing in your soul, you couldn’t help but feel distressed. 

In the silence of the night, Felix’s mate suddenly called your attention with a gentle tap on your shoulder, and you immediately turned your head to make contact with her worried gaze; to interrupt a meditation, something must have happened.

«The Black Spirit saw some trespassers,» she whispered, tilting her head to the right and mumbling something to the spirit who always watched over her, «he says they’re wolves, and they’re wanderers.»

With a sigh, you furrowed your brows, silently biting your tongue while lost in thoughts; now that the pack wasn’t around, you were in charge. Chris was the Alpha, and not only you were his mate, you were also the first witch to join their pack, thing which immediately gave you a position of power.

Luckily, you all got along among each other and so no one of the witches ever tried to challenge your authority, especially because both you and Chris accordingly acted as leaders only in case of important matters.

With a quick nod, you asked Changbin’s and Felix’s mate to come along with you. Changbin’s mate came from a small village of fighters, so she was not only a powerful witch but also a strong warrior; Felix’s mate, well, she was powerful and also had the extra help of the Black Spirit, which could definitely come in hand. Asking the other witches to keep their meditation and to watch over you, the three of you quickly walked to the edge of the woods; you felt Chris’ emotions change into sudden worry, meaning that he already understood that something was wrong, and you knew it was just a matter of time for him and the others to come back.

Basically, you had to buy them enough time, a thing which you definitely could have done.

«Walk past that birch, and we’ll be considered at war.» you said with a stern voice to the six boys about to walk in your territories. They were young, tall and the scowl on their faces was threatening, as they kept looking at you as if you were nothing.

«If I’m not mistaken, your mates are not around,» one of them scoffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest with an amused grin, «I don’t see the problem.» as he was about to step past the birch, you let out a short unamused chuckle, lifting your left hand in mid-air: immediately, the boy stopped in his tracks as your eyes flashed golden. Chris has marked you a couple of weeks since you’ve met each other, and therefore, you were aware that the wolf already knew you were the Alpha’s mate, and the fact that he deliberately choose to ignore it, both worried you and irritated you at the same time.

«Is my authority not enough?» you challenged, raising an eyebrow; as the boy’s friends were about to pounce, your sisters mimicked your spell, and in an instant, the wanderers were totally unable to move.

«What can a witch do to a wolf?» he spat and you chuckled, instinctively tightening your hand in a silent spell just to make them feel a little more pain.

«I don’t know, you don’t seem to have the upper hand right now.» you shrugged quietly, and the ruffling of leaves on your left signalled you that your mates had finally came to your rescue. Chris’ bright red eyes were fixed on the wanderers as his wolf form was slowly making his way towards them while emitting a low and menacing growl; three black wolves quickly emerged from the bushes, and you immediately recognized them as Changbin, Minho and Hyunjin, the strongest among the pack and slowly, the others gradually emerged from the woods as well in their majestic wolf forms, confronting and outnumbering the still immobile trespassers.

«You can solve your matters with my mate, if you prefer.» you added, nodding towards Chris’, which was now protectively in front of you and more than ready to jump at the boy’s throat if he ever tried anything which he didn’t like.

Feeling safer, you and your sisters released your spell at the same time, your eyes turning in their natural colours; the wanderers could move again, but they wisely settled for walking away without any other word.

“That was surprisingly quick,” you thought, secretly glad that the matter had been solved without anyone getting hurt; you were all under the influence of the full moon, meaning that the witches were stronger but the wolves could easily lose control, thing which was definitely too dangerous. No one would have wanted to risk hurting their mate.

Before you could look back to the witches and tell them they did well, Chris’ head nudged your arm, and you immediately scratched his grey fur with a soft smile; you knew what he wanted to say, and you lowered yourself just enough to place a kiss next to his ear.

Thank you for coming to our rescue,» you gently told him, «you can go back.» Chris’ wolf form was both intimidating and majestic; even if you already saw it a countless times, you always found his soft grey fur and high red eyes mesmerising.

Eventually, the wolves went back on their hunt, and the witches went back to their meditating activities.

«Chris, wake up,» you sighed, squirming under the boy sprawled almost completely over you, «I bet breakfast is ready.»

Chris groaned unintelligible sentences which sounded like «Five more minutes.» before eventually lifting his head enough to quickly kiss your cheek in a good morning kiss and rolling on the other side of the bed with a movement way too slow and uncoordinated for him to be already awake; you chuckled to yourself at his cuteness, rubbing your eyes in the attempt to get rid of the desire of wanting to sleep a little more as well.

«You might want to hurry up, unless you want Seungmin and Hyunjin to eat your share of food as well.» you reached out to kiss his shoulder, and got up; you quickly washed up and headed towards Felix’s house.

A pack living in terraced cottages inevitably meant that the living room in each house was big enough to host everyone; Felix and his mate were surprisingly good at cooking and so, it had become a habit – more like a tradition, to cook and eat together at their house.

«I can’t believe it!» Jeongin’s mate shouted in disbelief, and you looked at her curiously as you joined the others for breakfast, taking a sit next to Changbin’s mate.

«You had to see her! “Is my authority not enough?”» Hyunjin said, trying to impersonate you as best as he could, «We could hear her all the way through the woods and I was like, “Yeah, go big sis, fuck them up!”» he said over excitedly before loosely wrap his arm around his mate’s shoulders, and you blushed in reflex, hiding your face into your hands in embarrassment.

«You did more than great.» Chris’ voice came in an unexpected whisper, right after a soft kiss has been placed on the top of your head. He sat next to you and yawned briefly while rubbing his eyes, before staring into an indefinite spot on the wooden table; you chuckled,  waving a hand in front of his face, wondering how did he managed to be so cute even when he had barely woken up.

«-cottage on the river.» you heard Seungmin say, and you realized that you forgot to pay attention to him because you were completely engrossed by your mate’s beauty.

«Come again?» you innocently raised your eyebrows in confusion, ignoring the fact that Jisung and Changbin were laughing at you because they knew how smitten you and Chris were for each other.

Actually, truth was that your days were a constant teasing each other because mates shared a really deep and emotional bond, therefore it wasn’t rare for a couple to be completely engrossed by each other’s presence; let’s just say that you and Chris were the ones which gave it away the most.

«I said, you both look tired, you could go on a mini-vacation and stay at our cottage on the river.» Seungmin gently repeated himself, and you quickly shook your head.

«And leave you without supervision?» Chris joked, «Thanks, but someone has to watch over a group of hyperactive toddlers.»

«Some of us are older than you!» Minho’s mate immediately joked along, and Chris winked at her before mouthing “small babies”.

«At least, you don’t think the same, right?» Jeongin questioned you, and you took a sharp intake of breath before searching for Chris’ gaze, which was already looking at you with a smug and amused expression, quietly munching on his breakfast.

«Well…» you hesitated, silently confirming Chris’ words. The thing was, you occasionally talked about it; Chris was the Alpha and you were his mate, therefore, even if the both of you loved them all to the moon and back and considered them as your equals, you couldn’t help to feel somehow responsible for them and their safety.

«Well, mom and dad, pack your things, you have the weekend off.» Felix said, pointing the butter knife to you in a useless attempt to look threatening, making you erupt in quiet laughters instead.

The first time you’ve been to said cottage was when you first moved in with the pack, two years ago; that day will probably be engraved in your memory forever, since you and Chris made love for the first time and he officially marked you at his mate. Since then, the other witches started to join the pack, and you were both too happy and too occupied with making them feel welcome that nor you nor Chris ever thought about going back.

The cottage was almost identical to your houses; a simple, cosy wooden house stood next to the river, far enough from the woods, signalling the end of the pack’s territories.

Relaxing under the sun, you sat with your eyes closed and your head tilted back, balancing your weight on your hands, when a sudden sound of quick steps on the grass made you turn around; before you managed to, however, Chris was already sitting behind you, effortlessly pulling you between his legs and hugging your waist, so that you were pressed flush against his chest.

«I must admit, this was surprisingly a good idea.» you admitted, relaxing against his chest; could feel the smile in Chris’ lips as he brushed your hair over your shoulder, baring the side of your neck so that he could leave a trail of soft and gentle kisses as you were talking.

«I can’t wait to have you all for myself.» now as then, Chris’ voice was more than enough to send shivers down your spine, making it look as if you just recently got together, instead of being one of the most consolidated couples among the pack.

«It’s not like the walls at home aren’t soundproof.» you joked, but before you could actually finish the sentence, Chris had already turned your head with a gentle movement, capturing your lips with his.

The kiss was slow and sensual, full of unspoken promises about what would have happened later, Chris’ hold tightened around your waist anytime you tried to turn around, and you eventually resigned yourself to snake your hand in his soft brown hair. However, much to your dismay, the kiss didn’t last long enough; Chris parted from you with a soft sigh, smiling at your attempt to chase his lips in order to deepen the kiss once again.

«Patience, love.» he chanted, resting his chin on your shoulder before gently rocking your body sideways together; both of you sat there in silence, occasionally sharing kisses before eventually, Chris got up and took off his shirt.

«W-what?» you questioned, dumbfounded, as your eyes travelled on his pale and toned chest, the scar on his stomach was a constant reminder about the day you found him.

«I’m going to hunt,» he chuckled, «Unless you want me to eat you for dinner.» with a wink, he finished undressing, before turning into a wolf in front of your eyes; you briefly covered your ears, the loud noise of bone cracking while he changed still sounded way too painful to you, even if him and the others had told you more than once that they felt nothing.

Chris licked your chin in a silent way to say “see you later”, before disappearing into the woods.  

«Shouldn’t we clean up?» you somehow managed to mumble, clearly not believing in your own words, as Chris backed you against the wooden door of the bedroom, his thigh pressed between yours and your lips roughly moving together; your hands quickly slid from his hips to under his shirt in order to wander on his chest.

«I’m sure it can wait.» Chris simply mumbled back, not bothering to detach from your lips as his hands quickly loosened the front leather laces of your corset, easily getting rid of it; he pressed his thigh flush against your core and you whimpered against his lips, quickly unfastening his trousers.

It was a blur, honestly, how you went from hopelessly tug at each other’s clothes in order to get rid of them while being both driven by lust, to Chris guiding the pace of your hips against his left thigh. Something you had figured out, was that anytime he made you ride him or his thigh, Chris enjoyed keeping your movement slow, occasionally letting you in control, because he loved too see you slowly coming undone; if you were to ask him, it was a sight he’ll never get used to.

Chris’ lips were on your neck, on your collarbones, anywhere they could reach without moving too much; your head was thrown back in bliss, symphonies of needy cries escaping your lips while you occasionally arched your back from the cold wooden door. It didn’t help that you could feel his hard length constantly brushing against your thigh, teasing you ever so slightly; the fact that he kept tensing up his muscle every now and then didn’t help you at all, on the contrary, such small and unexpected actions against your core were making you reach your orgasm quicker than you were willing to admit.

Carefully keeping eye contact with you through hooded eyes – which were now completely red, Chris lowered just enough to capture your right nipple between his teeth, slightly nibbling around it; immediately, you roughly tug at his hair, making him moan in surprise.

«Touch me, Chris,» you whined,  «… I’m so close.» you added as if he didn’t know already; Chris could feel your motions growing weak, so he lifted his leg up to meet your core.

«What if I won’t?» he teased you, his lips back against yours and both his hands blocking your own against the wall, in case you felt brave enough to reach out and try to touch yourself. Judging by your whines and pleads, Chriscould tell you just needed a little more and you’d be there; you managed to intertwine your fingers with his his as you sighed heavily, hiding your face in the crook of his neck.

Encouraged by the feeling of your orgasm deliciously burning into your abdomen and ready to spread into your body, your hips rocked back and forth on his thigh faster as you reached your peak, closing your thighs impossibly tight around his as you reached your orgasm with a broken moan.

«Fuck me,» you pleaded with your breath still uneven, ignoring the fact that you were still repeatedly clenching around nothing and coming down from your orgasm; Chris’ body was pressed flush against you, and you were about to go insane with the need of feeling him inside you.

«Shouldn’t we clean up?» Chris mumbled with a smug smile, quoting your own words in order to tease you, as he effortlessly picked you up and pressed you against the stone wall next to the door.

«You’ll clean me up later.» you mumbled, too far gone to understand that he was provoking you, before connecting your lips together. Chris aligned his length at your entrance, tip rubbing up and down your slit, wetting it with your juices before eventually bottoming out inside you with a slow and constant movement. Chrisclosed his eyes, enjoying the small whimpers that left your lips while you tugged at his hair, making his hips instinctively push a little harsher against yours. The feeling of being stretched and at the same time filled up was everything you needed, making your eyes roll up while your mouth slightly opened in a silent moan.

Despite Chris was strong enough to effortlessly keep you up without getting tired, gravity was inevitably giving you the sensation of falling, and therefore, not only you could feel him even deeper, but you could feel him twitch inside you in a total different way than when you were having sex on your bed.

With your hands anchored one on his shoulder and one in his hair and Chris’s hands being under your thighs, he started to move in a slow and teasing pace, his only goal to drive you insane with the luscious strokes of his length; he peppered your neck with soft bites and lingering kisses, knowing that you were about to give up.

«Faster, Chris, please.» you pleaded against his lips with a weak and broken whine; Chris hummed with a smug smile, his bright red eyes burning into yours as he pressed you flush between the wall and his body as he pressed one elbow against the wall, supporting your thigh with his left hand.

Chris happily complied to your request since, to be honest, he was anticipating for this moment since he had backed you up against the bedroom door earlier, and therefore he picked up the pace, drastically; his length was going deeper and deeper, tip deliciously hitting your sweet spot until you were a whimpering and trembling mess, begging for release.

«Touch yourself,love.» was Chris’ only answer to your pleads, slowing down his pace and detaching his chest from yours just enough for your trembling hand to reach down and press against your clit, before he resumed his previous actions, your hand trapped between your bodies and occasionally brushing against his soaked hard length as you were quickly rubbing circles on your clit.

«Come with me.» Chris’ raspy moans gradually increased as you started clenching around him more frequently, his teeth nibbling at the mating bite mark that he had left on your neck long ago. Needless to say, Chris’ voice was more than enough for you to reach your climax, and your orgasm suddenly washed over you, making you clench around his throbbing length and triggering his orgasm as well; Chris came exhaling something in between a husky groan and a shaky breath, his eyes gradually turning back from bright red to dark brown.

Chris gently slid out of you before placing your back on the ground, his hands gently brushing your hair from your face as you leaned into his touch; with a tired smile you reached out to rub your noses together, before mumbling a quiet «I love you,» which he immediately returned with a content smile framed by his adorable dimples.

Eventually, after you managed to clean up both yourselves and the dishes, you settled for cuddling on the bed, playing with each other fingertips before eventually, Chris decided to smoothly intertwine them together with a simple movement.

«I was thinking,» you mumbled, encouraged to go on by Chris’ soft yet sleepy hum, «As much as I miss the others, I wouldn’t mind stay here another day.»

«Well, love,» Chris mumbled, running his fingers through your hair as he briefly played with your fingertips before finishing his sentence,

«I’d say that we can stay here until we realize that the kids managed to burn down half of the woods.» he joked, making you giggle; you nodded against his chest, and the two of you gradually fell asleep with content smiles, cuddling in each other’s embrace.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[16.40]

― pairing : Chris x fem! reader ― content warnings : fluff, a little bit of angst, smut (but it's not too explicit), royals au, Chris is a Duke, reader is a Countess, there’s a mysterious bandit pulling those Robin Hood cards guess who could it be, medieval settings as always // main inspiration for this from Elisa di Rivombrosa ― word count : 4.489

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

«Promise me you’ll only get married for love.» your mother had told you countless times when you were younger; you loved to recall her words as you peacefully stared into the small lake close to your family’s territories, your eyes losing in the majestic nature in front of you.

Your horse neighed not too far away from you, and you quickly glanced at her, just to see that she was peacefully eating some strands of grass. Shifting on the rock you were seating on, you went back fantasizing.

Sometimes, you wondered if you were really going to keep the promise you made to you mother when she was still alive, but you had to admit there were days where you thought you probably would not. You were a noble, and hardly noble people got married for love; nobles’ marriages were all about money and politic interests.

ugging your knees to your chest – as much as your gown allowed you to, you smiled to yourself as you thought about being lucky to have grown up in such a serene and happy environment; your parents met at a ball, and luckily, they quickly fell in love. Their love lasted all their lifetime, and they always made sure to make both you and your brother grow up with the same values as them. 

«Well, this is definitely an uncommon place to meet, My Lady.» an unfamiliar voice startled you, and your head snapped towards its direction.

Judging by the voice, it must have been a boy probably around your age, but you couldn’t make out said boy’s features, since he wore a mask covering the lower part of his face so that only his eyes could have been visible, if it wasn’t for the hood hiding his remaining features.

He comfortably sat sideways on your horse’s saddle, which surprisingly enough let him do it without any warning neigh; furrowing your eyebrows, you wondered how she could be comfortable when a bandit was sitting on her back with a bent knee and a short blade elegantly dancing between his fingers.

«Who are you?» you asked with a wary tone as you stood up, your blue gown falling once again around your legs until it touched the grass, and your eyes locked on the blade.

«Oh, you never heard about me?» he asked, clearly pretending to be hurt, judging by the tone of your voice. «I definitely must work harder, then.» his mischievous tone worried you, but the stranger must have been noticed your discomfort, because he put his blade away with a polite «Forgive me.» the action confusing you.

You were about to ask him another streak of question, mixed with a «Get the hell down of my horse.» in a way which wouldn’t have been considered worthy of a Countess, when he surprised you once again. His head slightly turned left, holding up a finger to silently tell you to keep quiet, and immediately jumped off your horse.

«Well, My Lady. This had been an wonderful first encounter, but I have to go.» he politely bowed towards you, «I’ll see you soon!» he added, and with that, he ran back in the direction of the woods, his cape helping him blend in with the nature surrounding him. You stood there, dumbfounded, trying to process what just happened, before you noticed a small patrol of officers clearly looking for him.

«Forgive us, Your Grace.» one of them referred to you, his strong foreign accent accompanying his army’s uniform. «Have you perhaps seen a bandit around here?» your eyes widened for a second, and the officer mistaken your expression for fear. He tried to tranquilize you, but he honestly was not making an exceptional good job, since he told you a lot of information about said boy. «The Hawk and his man have been spotted running back towards the woods.»

«Yes- yes, I saw him,» You nodded at the officer, pretending to be still shaken from the story about said terrible and cruel bandit, «he went that way.» you told him, pointing on your left, instead of pointing towards the woods.

They politely thanked you, before storming off on their horses, chasing for the Hawk in the wrong direction. Before they could realize you lied, you quickly got on your horse with a hammering heart, confused at your own actions.

Apparently, ou just saved the town’s most wanted bandit’s life, and you absolutely didn’t know why.

«How early is too early to leave?» you politely asked your brother, which was standing next to you in the Duke’s sumptuous ballroom; your eyes annoyingly studied the crowd, and you quickly noticed that, behind the people dancing in the middle of the room, there was a small group of women focused on something, or rather, someone.

«I see you spotted the Duke’s charming son.» your brother whispered as he followed your gaze.

«Hyunjin,» you giggled, «How am I supposed to see him?» you whispered back, referring to the fact that between all those people, only a mop of wavy blonde hair was visible. You and your brother shared an accomplice giggle, and talked how obviously those women were interested to his title, when you spotted a familiar figure gracefully walking towards you.

«Your beloved Countess is coming this way,» you hastily whispered to your brother, and you smiled at the fact that at the mere sight of her, Hyunjin’s cheeks tainted with a faint shade of red, «don't do anything I wouldnìt do.» «If you put it this way, I believe I have plenty of choices.» Hyunjin joked, taking a few deep breaths to hide his flustered state; the three of you entertained a pleasant small talk for a bit, and eventually, your brother asked her to dance, leaving you alone and finally giving you the opportunity to get some fresh air.

No one was on the balcony beside you, and you were grateful for your time alone, since formal balls have always annoyed you to death; you gracefully placed your gloved hand on the marble balcony, your eyes wandering on the fountain in the middle of the small labyrinth under you, when a strangely familiar voice snapped you out of your daze.

«Well, this is definitely an uncommon place to meet, My Lady.» you turned around at the speed of light, expecting to find the Hawk once again, but you were meet with a young, blonde boy around your age.

«Your Grace.» you politely bowed to him, and he quickly shook his head.

«Please, let’s forget formalities when we’re alone,» he chuckled, your eyes shifting between his warm brown eyes to the dimples cornering his amazing smile with your brows slightly furrowed in confusion. «I see we share a mutual dislike for balls.» he added with a teasing whisper as he walked next to you.

«I’m Chris,» he said, slightly outstretching the palm of his hand towards your frame, as you noticed you were definitely close, and you immediately took it, placing your hand in his as you introduced yourself as well and Chris briefly kissed the knuckles of your gloved hand.

For a moment you thought you were able to feel his plump lips over the layer of satin covering your skin, but you settled for ignoring the thought, and politely smile at him.

“I wouldn’t blame all those women, if they were amazed by his beauty and not only his title.”

The afternoon quickly went by, and only when you saw two butlers lightening up the candles on the balcony, you realized that you and Chris basically spent the afternoon talking on the balcony, as you helped him hide from all those “annoying women,” as he had previously referred to them.

The clear sky had slowly painted itself with dark colours, and the dim lights provided by the flames of the candles were dancing on Chris’ features, making him look even more handsome.

«Christopher?» you both heard an authoritative voice approaching the balcony, and Chris immediately pulled on your waist while murmuring a streak of apologies. 

Chris held you close to his body as you both hid next to the heavy curtain, which separated the balcony from the ballroom, and hidden by darkness, you saw a man walking few steps on the balcony, turning his head left and right. You couldn’t think straight with Chris’s soft breath gently fanning your cheeks, and you were sure there was a raging blush covering all the way from your cheeks to your chest. 

Chris’ gaze was focused on the man while his back was pressed against the marble wall and slowly, his hand reached out to partially drape the curtains over both your frames with a slow movement. Eventually, the man got tired of looking for Chris, and deducing he was not on the balcony either, he got back inside with what seemed an exasperated sigh.

«Thank you,» Chris sighed, leaning his head against the wall «If he found me, my father would had thrown me immediately in those harpies’ group.» he tightened the hold on your waist, and you realized just then that you had been clinging on his strong arms the whole time. 

Chris was attractive, and he was also a kind and gentle boy, but as much as you could appreciate his company and be attracted to him, you wondered what would have happened if someone found you like this, hugging on the balcony behind a curtain.

«Chris, we should-» you mumbled, and you believed you lost any capability to speak as soon as he looked back at you, now both fully aware of your proximity. Beside your brother, you’ve never hugged a man, let alone being alone and close like this, your noses almost touching in such a compromising pose.

«Usually, by now there would be a game of cards going on in the room next to the ballroom.» Chris said, «Care to join?» his wide smile was enough to make you nod immediately. Chris led you through the ballroom, his arm tightly linked with yours as you were accompanied by curious whispers.

«So… The Duke.» Hyunjin said with a smug smile once you both were back on your carriage leading back home.

«So… The Countess.» you remarked with the same tone, before both of you erupted in giggles.

«You’re gonna be the talk, sister,» your brother said with a sigh, «you were the only one he willingly spent time with.» You were glad to the darkness in the carriage for hiding the wide smile on your lips.

Months had passed since you first met Chris, and incredulously enough, you were now a couple. He had been nothing but gentle and caring with you, and his natural gentle behaviour quickly got your brother’s approval.

Surprisingly enough, Chris’ parents were ecstatic about him finally choosing someone, and they quickly fell in love with you. You quickly found out how romantic he was, always gifting you roses, expensive presents or sometimes, writing his feelings in secret letters you’d mysteriously find on your pillow.

No matter how many tender or passionate kisses you and Chris had shared, you’d always be a blushing mess, your heart hammering in your chest and the feeling of burning desire creeping through your body. You and Chris were free to date and to be seen as a couple in the public eyes, and so scenes where Chris had his arms tightly draped around your waist weren’t that uncommon anymore, but you still couldn’t help feeling incredibly flustered about it.

«People are staring,» you’d whisper every single time.

«I can't blame them, they must be pretty envious,» Chris would answer, «after all, the prettiest girl in town is my fiancée.» he’d kiss your forehead affectionately, leaving the warmth and the passion of your more intimate kisses only for the two to know.

Since your parents raised both you and Hyunjin to be polite with your servants, a strange habitude had been going on since you were kids; in fact, you were invited to their smaller and humble balls. You and Hyunjin had always more fun spending your nights with them and actually having sincere fun, instead of spending your time at someone’s ball pretending to have fun while being in the same room of a bunch of overdressed ladies and gentlemen.

However, you kept wondering why your servants were so happy they constantly look like they were on cloud nine since your engagement with Chris had been announced, few weeks later.

«You couldn’t find any better man,» some would say, and you’d smile at them and nodded, but still wondered why they seemed to personally know him, sometimes. Your happiness, unfortunately, wasn’t the only side of the coin you had to consider.

The people’s discontent was worsened by the injustices suffered by the authorities charged with governing your hometown, and this is where the Hawk comes in: him and his men had restlessly targeted the commander of the army entrusted to your city, and repeatedly plundered their headquarters, so as to redistribute supplies equitably among all the villagers.

The Hawk’s mysterious identity became a real enigma, and no one in the village dared to expose him, since he was helping poor people by challenging public authorities. As much as you – and your brother, secretly approved his actions, you could not help but be annoyed at the boy anytime you met him.

The Hawk proved to have the ability to show up at the most inconvenient times, and yet another time this theory had proven itself being the truth as you were quietly swimming in the small lake where you first met, the thin fabric of your white chemise was the only shield your body had in that very moment.

«We must stop meeting like this,» he said, and you totally immersed back in the water, leaving only your head out. The Hawk was there, once again seating on your horse’s saddle, as he waved at you with a gloved hand, «pretty entertaining, I must admit.» You scoffed, swimming towards him and the pile of your clothes laying on the grass.

«You must stop sneaking up on me like a pervert.» you told him, getting out of the water while fully aware that the chemise was clinging on your body at the point where there was almost nothing left to the imagination. The Hawk whistled, and you resisted to the temptation of throwing a small pebble at him.

«Care to turn away?!» you said, and he chuckled at your annoyed tone as he turned around until you were facing his back. You quickly dried yourself and re-dressed, as a rather strange comfortable silence now fell upon the two of you.

No matter how the boy managed to annoy you or rile you up so effortlessly, sometimes you could not help but feel like you already met him somewhere, you still never got to wrap your mind around it.

«I came to congratulate on your engagement.» he said, as you were striding towards his direction. «I bet the Duke’s ecstatic about it.» he added, and you mistook the malicious irony in his tone for sarcasm.

«Is that envy I hear?» you said, holding on the reins of your horse before telling him to get off your horse. «He is ecstatic about it, and I am as well.»

With another amused chuckle, the Hawk gracefully climbed off your horse, looking at your frame getting further and further away as you quickly rode away on top of your horse.

«I’m glad our marriage won’t be annoying, love.» he murmured, looking at your frame with a wide, smitten smile safely hidden under his mask.

What you definitely did not expect, was to be kidnapped by the Hawk’s men a month before your marriage, while you were headed to the village in order to choose the flowers for your bouquet.

Strangely enough, no one dared to hurt you, neither tie you up. In fact, you were sitting in their hideout, arms crossed in front of your chest in annoyance, politely waiting for the Hawk to arrive, as his man stood few steps from you, as if waiting for your outburst of rage.

«Care to tell me what’s happening?» you asked, for the umpteenth time, irritation clear in your voice. Their hideout was neatly hidden in the woods, and you doubt that any authority would have found it unless they perfectly knew the zone or followed one of them; there were few small hideouts built on the trees – which definitely blended in with the surroundings, and you wondered who these people actually were. «Do you live here?» you asked out loud, trying to calm down, already knowing that no one would have answered you anyways.

One of the Hawk’s men quickly appeared on top of his horse, followed by few others, loudly warning everyone that some soldiers had followed them.

From there, everything happened too quickly for your to realize; delicate hands – probably a woman’s, gently but firmly helped you up and guided you towards one of the almost invisible ladders hanging from the small houses, when a pair of strong arms immediately took her place, and helped you climb up.

«Mislead them and make sure you have lost them before coming back!» the man which was basically carrying you up shouted to his men, and you quickly realized that you were indeed climbing your way to the Hawk’s private den with said man following you close behind.

«Don’t you even think about it.» his low and warning tone sent a shiver down your spine, and you wondered how could he be aware about the fact that you were thinking about refusing his help and call for the soldiers.

Differently from all the times you met him, you could feel he was dead serious, and you settled for obeying him; after all, he was a bandit. You curiously watched as him and the other quickly gathered the ladders so that no one had a way to climb up unless they would roll them all the way back to the ground, and you plopped on his small mattress with your arms crossed in front of your chest.

You refused to talk for the next couple of hours, and the Hawk didn’t pay much attention to you, either, too busy spying and observing what was happening just below them.

«Care to tell me what’s going on?!» you asked as soon as the shouting below you had stopped, signalling that the soldiers effectively followed his men away from there.

«Your soon to be father in law approved the army's behaviour.» he explained, leaning against the wooden wall, after putting his bow and arrows back in their place. «If he wants to see you again, he’ll have to take his statement back, so that the town’s not going to be under their control anymore, and of course the soldiers must leave.»

«You’re kidding me, I hope!» Your eyes widened comically wide. He slowly walked in front of you, «The Duke is never going to do that.» you added with an obvious voice, and he simply kneeled in front of you.

«Trust me, he will.» he said, tilting his head to the side. «I know him better than anyone else.»

«And how could you, I wonder? You’re a rebel.» you scoffed, looking at the wall on your right.

He hesitantly took off his leather gloves, tossing them on the mattress next to you, before holding your hands in his; you tried to break free from his hold, but he was indeed too strong for you, and plus, the familiar touch let you speechless for a moment. You spent enough time with Chris so that you could recognize his touch between hundred people, but… The Hawk couldn’t be Chris, right?

With slow movements, he guided your joined hands towards his cape, in order to take it off and expose the higher part of his face.

Blonde, wavy hair and warm brown apologetic eyes met yours, and you froze; he guided your hands on his cheek, lowering the fabric which was covering his face from the nose and below, and your hands started to tremble at the sight of Chris staring back at you.

our head started to spin, trying to process the fact that the most wanted bandit in the city was your soon to be husband, the boy you loved with all your heart; your first instinct was to scream, but somehow you couldn’t find your voice. Chris didn’t move an inch, your hands still joined in mid-air as he waited for you to say something.

«You… Chris, you lied to me.» you mumbled, feeling your heart sink and tears threatening to fall from your eyes. Chris furrowed his brow in a sad expression, before nodding, adverting his gaze.

«Believe it or not, you were safer not knowing anything of this.» he answered, and your heart calmed down a bit. Chris sat next to you, as he explained everything the Hawk and his men were doing, and you couldn’t help but forgive him.

Deep inside, you knew that his intentions were good, and by now, you knew Chris well enough to be certain that he would have never hurt you on purpose. As much as it pained you to find out like this, you had to admit that knowing his identity was risky, especially since by now, there was a bounty on his head.

That afternoon, was the first time you and Chris made love, since no more lies were hidden between the two of you. Chris’ kisses were soft but passionate, and the fact that you were sprawled on his small mattress in his small wooden cabin made it feel even more intimate.

ware of it being your first time, Chris made sure to pepper your body with soft kisses, the movement of his hips slow and sweet; he’d praise you every few seconds, his raspy voice and his body pressed flush against yours while his length was moving inside you making your head spin, resulting in your nails sinking and scratching his back and Chris groaning in response right next to your ear. 

Chris waited for you to build your orgasm just to come with you, moaning next to your ear and mumbling promises that could put the most experienced lover to shame.

«Do you think your men heard us?» you asked, hiding your head in the crook of Chris’ neck as you were now cuddling and sharing much gentler and softer kisses.

«It’s probably a good thing,» Chris chuckled, caressing your spine with gentle fingers as one arm was behind his head. «So they can get used to it quite soon.»

«What?» you said, propping yourself up on your elbow to look at him. «What do you mean?»

«They’re all people you know pretty well.» Chris offered you a wide, malicious smile as he reached out to gently boop your nose. «Well, some of them are my servants, but the others are… yours.»

«Please, don’t tell me my lady in waiting is part of this, too.» you said incredulously closing your eyes while connecting all the puzzle pieces which had been laying in front of you for months, and Chris laughed, suddenly pulling you to his body while rolling the two of you around.

«Do you think all my love letters walked on your pillow by themselves?» his grin widened as he saw your narrowed eyes as you pretended to be angry at him.

«I’m really an idiot.» you mumbled with a pout, and Chris made sure to kiss it away every time it appeared on your features.

You’ve been hiding in the bandits’ den for five days, and not only you and Chris had made love for countless times, but you also met almost three quarters of your servants, diligently taking turns between working at your residence and working on their part time job as rebels.

«Now I understand why you were so happy about my marriage.» you mumbled one night during dinner, while you were seated around a small campfire, and some servants started laughing, while others deeply apologized to you. Your lady in waiting was quick to seat next to you, hugging your shoulders as the cloth, which was supposed to hide the lower part of her face, was neatly pooled around his neck.

«He had been anxious about you all the time.» she confessed, her tone low and only for you to hear. «He kept thinking that if you ever found out, your feelings would have changed.» you carefully listened to her as your eyes travelled towards Chris’ frame which was animatedly talking with one of his friends, not too far from where you were.

«Please, remind me that sentence you always say - you know, the one about your husband.» you answered, turning towards her.

«That… Men are idiots?» she asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. You nodded, your eyes once again locked on Chris.

«Yeah, he’s an idiot for thinking something like that.» you sighed, «He’s lucky, he’s cute.» and the both of you erupted into complice giggles.

Chris turned towards your group with a wide, triumphant smile on his face while holding a letter in his hands. «We did it!» he exclaimed, and you were sure that among the woods, their loud cheering could be heard everywhere.

Learning that the Hawk and Chris were the same person all along had been quite a shock, but learning that Hyunjin was aware of it all along was even worse.

«Ah! I knew it!» your brother hugged you close, affectionately kissing your hair after you and Chris – still dressed up as a bandit, had rode back to your house on his horse, his arms securely around your waist as he held the reigns. «I knew you were safe with him!»

«You knew?!» you groaned, your eyes repeatedly shifting from Hyunjin to Chris, and they both gave you an innocent smile; you sighed, settling for ignore both of them in order to finally get a warm bath.

Things quickly returned to normal, needless to say, both you and Chris grew nervous as days went by, your marriage approaching and now, being just a week away.

Chris loved to sleep at your house, even if you weren’t married, yet, and also loved hugging you from behind while both of you were watching the sunset from your small bedroom’s balcony.

«So, I was wondering,» Chris’ malicious tone made you chuckle in anticipation, as you felt his chin resting on your shoulders and his hands around your waist, over your white chemise. «Should I wait for you dressed as the Duke or dressed as the Hawk?» he joked, gently rocking your bodies around as you giggled together. 

Chris affectionately kissed the side of your head as you both waited for another day go by, waiting for the day to be officially proclaimed husband and wife.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[20.55]

― pairing : Seungmin x fem! reader ― content warnings : angst, fluff, smut, royals au, Seungmin is a Prince, reader is his most trusted knight, medieval settings, unprotected sex (wrap it up y’all), fantasy au ― word count : 5.480

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

Kim Seungmin, a name you knew far too well.

Kim Seungmin, the soon to be King; but also, Kim Seungmin, your beloved bestfriend.

You and him knew each other since you were little, both your parents deciding that the two of you should grow up together in order to develop a strong bond based on friendship and loyalty which would definitely come in hand as soon as you’d be proclaimed his personal bodyguard- since your family had always served the Royal family like that. Truth to be told, your parents expected to give birth to a boy, but nonetheless, the King decided that even if you were a girl, you would have been trained for the same purpose.

Days turned into years, and the two of you gradually grew up, overcoming together even the most embarrassing stages of your adolescence, and completely becoming inseparable. People at the King’s court did not fail to express their disagreement with the fact that the personal guard of the only heir to the throne was a woman, but anytime it happened, both the King and Seungmin stood up for you.

«She comes from a well-respected family,» the King would answer, «I have good faith in her.»

«You have no idea of what she can do!» Seungmin would answer instead.

Eventually you proved your capabilities and your talent, deciding to spend most of your free time training yourself, and so, in your twenties, you proved yourself enough in battle to being assured both the title of Seungmin’s personal bodyguard, but also the Royal army’s Commander.

The rumours of a woman being not enough qualified for the job disappeared, and people respected you, the only complain being about your too-stoic behaviour.

What they did not know, is that Seungmin was the only one to see both sides of the coin. Seungmin’s behaviour – and therefore yours, immediately changed as soon as you were alone, and you’d spend your time laughing together until your stomachs hurt, sharing blankets, cuddles, and everything a couple of friends that had known each other for their own life would do. When you were alone, you and Seungmin would often lose yourselves in your own little world, where the two of youwere the only inhabitants.

Growing up, however, you could not help but notice that your feelings for Seungmin were slowly changing, constantly transforming until they finally took the shape of a crush, which sadly, quickly developed into love.

Spending your whole day with him didn’t help you suppress your feelings at all, and so you gradually grew attached to Changbin, your attractive and witty second in command, and finding yourself seeking for comfort in his wise words of advice. «You should never, ever, tell him.» Changbin had told you one night, while pouring you a glass of wine while you were discussing important matters in his private chambers; and of course, with “important matters”, you clearly meant “Seungmin”.

«Doll, don’t get me wrong,» Changbin quickly added, dropping any time of formality when the two of you were alone; his brows furrowed as you kept staring at your glass with a dejected expression. «I honestly wish for your love to become true but, we’re soldiers.» Your eyes met his over the table, and you quickly understood what he was about to say. «Unless we suddenly adopt the Vikings mindset – which would be extremely cool by the way, our hands are soaked with blood. Seungmin’s - the King’s or the Queen’s, are not, they’ll never be. At least, not directly.» Changbin’s words did not surprise you, since you have been thinking about the same things for a while, but you had to admit that hearing them out loud from someone which wasn’t the voice of reason in your head, actually hurt.

«We’re like the Sun and the Moon,» you sighed, finally sipping from your cup of wine. «How could I bring together two worlds when they’re so different?»

Changbin’s eyes locked with yours, a drunken smile on his face. «An eclipse.»

«Why are you so unfocused today?» you questioned, as you effortlessly planted both Seungmin’s hands on the floor rather roughly, your body hovering above his.

Training together was a daily habit, over the years you both memorized the other’s technique so that it was actually a challenge to win against each other, but today Seungmin was definitely not himself. He let you disarm him during the first ten minutes, and even let you pin him on the floor without a fight. «What’s wrong?»

Seungmin sighed, the cloud of thoughts that enveloped his mind dissipating at your softer tone. He rolled the two of you around, so that he’d be the one to pin you on the floor. «Battle strategy, I won.»

You narrowed your eyes, «Seungmin,» you warned, and his hand hovered above your cheek, the ghostly touch sending shivers on your skin. Something was definitely wrong; it wasn’t unusual for the two of you to cuddle or hug, but if was definitely unusual for Seungmin to run his fingertips along your cheekbone as if he was almost scared to touch you, as if such a simple act was actually forbidden. Seungmin’s gaze bore into yours with an intensity you’ve never felt, your heart picked up pace as his face imperceptibly drew closer, and you instinctively tensed up.  

«My father wants me to get married, soon.» he mumbled with a strained voice, looking as if he was totally opposed to the idea for a moment.

«Oh.» was all you managed to answer. Seungmin arched his brows, definitely not used to his bestfriend being so quiet about important matters like this, especially regarding him. «What do you think about it?»

Despite the feeling of Seungmin’s body pressed flush against yours, your heart sank in your stomach, and you repeatedly tapped his side as soon as you managed to sneak one of your hands out of his strong hold, «Come on, buddy, training’s over.»

Seungmin’s confused expression only deepened, but he let you move him off you, so that you could stand up and gather your things as quickly as you could; you felt his eyes bore into your shoulders, since he probably was still waiting for an answer.

«You knew that it would have happened, sooner or later.» you answered, more to yourself than to him, hoping not to burst in tears since it would have been rather inconvenient to explain why you were crying.

With quick steps, you walked out of the training room, leaving a confused – and hurt, Seungmin calling for your name.

A month had passed rather quickly, and you hated to admit that Seungmin’s fiancée was unquestionably beautiful, charming and adorable. The worst thing was that you could not bring yourself to hate her, since she had only been kind and respectful to you; even if you didn’t know it, yet, the two of you were more alike than you could originally have thought.

In fact, both you and the Princess would have given anything to be born with a different social status.

«I admire you so much,» she confessed with a tiny voice after she had approached you – standing on the side of the room, during a ball. «You’re a warrior! You must be so strong and elegant, too!» her eyes became as wide as child’s which was talking about her favourite tale. «I’d love to be in your place, even for a day.» you couldn’t help but sigh at her words, as she gently linked her arms with yours.

«Me too, Princess.» you admitted, your eyes scanning the room and immediately glancing at Seungmin, busy laughing with his friends; you and the Princess kept talking for most of the night, and she never failed to notice you and Seungmin stealing glances to each other.

The Princess started scheming an intricate plan that same night, her pretty doe eyes narrowed and a smug smile adorning her lips as she held your still linked arms closer to her frame in the same moment she saw her soon to be husband looking at his personal guard with the same adoration you’d look at your lover.

Contrarily to what you expected, you and the Princess became friends. She was easily entertained, and loved to hear the stories you have experienced on the battlefield; you also became friends with her lady in waiting, following her Princess like a shadow and you had to admit, sometimes you brought yourself to wonder about the bond the two of them shared.

Despite the fact that you were technically befriending your enemy on the unforgiving battlefield of love, you knew that you could never win and so, you gradually started to find happiness in the fact that for the first time in your life, you had a friend that wasn’t a boy.

Seungmin, however, started giving you mixed signals. He was happy that you and the princess got along, but he also felt extremely dejected; the realization that he’d have to get married, made him realize that the only woman he wanted to give his heart to, the only woman he wanted to be faithful to, was you.

There were days where Seungmin would run away from his meetings in order to spend time with you next to the river, pretend to be a fortune teller and reading your hand.

«A majestic Prince will swipe you off from your feet, one day.» he’d say, refraining from the instinct of intertwining his fingertips with yours and never let go.

«Seungmin,» you laughed, «I’m not qualified enough.» you mocked the words you’ve been hearing for years but this time, they held every bit of truth. As you were about to retreat your hand from Seungmin’s, he tightened his hold, falling silent as he silently held your hand and wordlessly stared into the water, his jaw clenched and looking somehow as if your words managed to hurt him.

Other times, Seungmin would treat you as your relationship was strictly business related; talking to you only when it was strictly needed or coldly dismissing you as soon as the both of you reached his personal’s chambers room. You silently went along with him, loving and cherishing every moment of kindness he showed you, but also hoping for your feelings to definitely dissipate into thin air before the engagement was officially announced.

Another month had passed, and for your Kingdom, things dramatically changed; the King sadly announced you that you would lead the army in order to suppress a riot, which had quickly turned into a guerrilla, and consequently, couldn’t be solved peacefully anymore. The nearest Kingdom was attacking; declaring war to yours and taking advantage of these riots to furtherly increase the number of their soldiers.

«No.» Seungmin interrupted you; as you were about agree on the mission. Both yours and Changbin’s head turned to him at the speed of light, and your gaze locked with Seungmin’s intense one. «It’s too dangerous for her.» he spoke, his eyes never faltering from yours with such a desperation that almost made it difficult for you to breathe.

With a hammering heart, you furrowed your brows, confused by Seungmin’s strange attitude; you knew the possibilities to come back alive were almost inexistent but they have always been, and still, Seungmin never objected, not once. At least, not during an official meeting.

Changbin’s knee softly bumped against yours under the table, and you snapped out of your thoughts, noticing how everyone was staring at you.

«It’s my job, your Majesty.» you tried to keep a composed voice despite the whirlwind of emotions running into your soul, referring to Seungmin by using  his title, like every other time you were in public. Seungmin’s eyes widened in surprise and his brows furrowed; he wanted so desperately to convince you not to go, but the words died in his throat.

«The meeting is dismissed.» the King nodded at you and Changbin, «You’ll leave tomorrow in the morning.» he dismissed the both of you, but asked Seungmin to remain.

«The hell was that?» Changbin whispered at you, tightly gripping your elbow as soon as you were outside the council room.

«No idea.» you mumbled back, watching Changbin sneakily placing his ear against the heavy wooden door in order to hear what they were saying.

«They’re yelling!» he mouthed, aggressively pointing towards the door. The guards standing at the sides curiously glanced at him, but then decided to remain silent, knowing better not to get on Changbin’s bad side. «I can’t understand anything, for fuck’s sake.» he furrowed his brows, bending his knees as to try a better angle.

«Maybe near the keyhole…» he whispered, and you shook your head before grabbing his ear and starting to walk away, ignoring his pained whines.

Seungmin asked to meet you in his private chambers few hours later, and you gladly accepted, always preferring to stay away from the busy preparations of war; Changbin would have done everything superbly anyways. Seungmin didn’t tell you what he and his father talked about, and you did not ask, knowing that he would have eventually told you as soon as he was ready.

The two of you laid together on his big mattress as you did every time you’d be about to leave, Seungmin holding you impossibly close to his strong chest at the point where your breathing synchronized, and probably did your hearts, too.

«Promise you’ll come back,» Seungmin’s quiet mumble broke the peaceful silence of the room.

«I always do.» you mumbled back immediately, unaware that you’d cut Seungmin’s sentence halfway.

«To me. Come back to me, please.» Seungmin’s arms tightened around you, and you widened your eyes, confused; your heart picked up pace, and you shuffled, removing from his tight hold in order to sit on the bed and face him instead.

«Seungmin,» your heart was hammering in your chest at the point you felt it was getting hard to breathe, but you proceeded; you knew better than anyone that, despite your promises, your return was never granted, and with an imminent war coming up, you would rather face the enemy with a furious broken heart instead of a heavy heart full of unconfessed feelings. «I… Love you.» you mumbled, suddenly unable to look at him in the eyes.

«I love you, too.» you felt the bed shuffle, and Seungmin sat in front of you, mirroring your pose and reaching out to hold one of your hands; with a breathless chuckle, you shook your head, a lump forming in your throat.

«Not like that, Minnie.» you tenderly looked at him, calling him by the nickname you used when you were still kids. «I love you in the way I’m not supposed to, like a woman loves a man.» you finally managed to lock your gaze with Seungmin, which was looking at you like he had seen a ghost; his eyes were wide and his lips were slightly parted. Seungmin remained silent, and your heart sank deeper by each passing seconds, until you closed your eyes, sighing loudly.

«It’s okay, your Majesty.» you politely smiled at him, your walls building up by themselves, «I knew that, already.» you reached out to affectionately ruffle his hair, before climbing down the bed and taking your leave.

That night, Seungmin’s and the Princess’ engagement was publically confirmed.

Needless to say, being his bodyguard, you had to be there too, a fake smile plastered on your face as you congratulated them, Seungmin’s eyes looking anywhere but you.

That night, you broke down crying in Changbin’s arms, which remained silent, patiently caressing your hair and wiping your wet cheeks as you cried yourself to sleep.

The following morning, you and Changbin sat on your horses, leading the army as the Royal Family and the villagers were ready to wish you good luck, accompanying you all the way through the city’s gates.

No matter how many times Seungmin tried to make eye contact with you; you kept your gaze strictly in front of yourself, your eyes swollen and your heart heavy.

«That was hot.» Changbin told you once you were far enough from the Capital. «Cool, but also hot.» you scoffed, sad smile on your face.

«It wasn’t. I’ve been an idiot.» you sighed, shaking your head at the thought of what happened the day before.

«I don’t think so,» he shrugged. «You didn’t look at him, but I did. And let me say that-»

«Changbin,» you turned towards him, and he immediately shut up at the sight of your teary eyes, mimicking to close his mouth with a lock and throwing away the key. «I’d rather talk about our upcoming duties.»

For the following three weeks and two days, Seungmin did not show up in your thoughts, not even once; the situation on the battlefield was alarming, and to say that the problem had been underestimated was a euphemism.

The enemy’s soldiers outnumbered yours, and you had spent your days restlessly fighting and protecting the small watch out defensive forts you managed to occupy. Both you and Changbin had been changing up strategies day by day, and the both of you grew stressed easily, also noticing that the soldier’s morale definitely weakened due to the unbalanced situation.

«If we get back alive, I’ll start a riot myself.» Changbin said, putting all his effort into keeping a calm surface when he probably wanted to set fire to the whole Castle out of spite. «That bastard of a King sent us out here on our funeral.» he spoke, his hands balled in fists and his knuckles almost white; you chuckled, humourlessly, agreeing with him.

It was indeed a suicide mission, and you allowed yourself thinking about Seungmin’s strong arms holding you close, one last time, before gathering your things and getting ready to join your soldiers on the battlefield. You were glad you and Changbin were on the same page: today’s battle would have been decisive for the decision regarding your retreat.

Swinging your sword, you managed to neutralize yet another one of your opponents, helping one of the soldiers that had been surrounded by enemies. Deep in your heart, you knew you would never win today’s battle; the soldiers were too tired, and the enemy clearly outnumbered you. As much as you hated declaring loss, the options were simple: retreat and have a small chance to get back home, or die on the battlefield. Your sword effortlessly sank in the stomach on another man, and you kicked him to the floor with a strained groan.

«Fall back!» you shouted at the top of your lungs, glad that the soldiers near you immediately repeated your command, and so you all quickly retreated. Hastily, you glanced around one last time, and Changbin appeared next to you with a worried shout, which did not reach your ears, as it should have.

Everything started to get blurry, and you gradually got dizzy; your grip around the sword’s handle loosened, and you glanced down to see a short blade perfectly lodged into your abdomen. Pain and darkness surrounded your senses and you collapsed, aware that Changbin was ready to catch you once again.

Seungmin essentially spent the majority of his days staring outside of the window, waiting to see you coming back with a triumphant smile on your face as you leaded the army back home, as you always did every time. Once again, he shifted his position on his chair, before he heard one of the guards outside his door announcing that his fiancée was about to enter the room.

«Seungmin, we have to talk.» she told him, an unusual distressed tone in her voice, and he shifted his gaze on her. «I know you don’t have feelings for me.» she reached out, placing her hand above his on the chair’s handles.

Seungmin scoffed, an exasperated sigh leaving his lips as he threw his head back on the chair. «And?»

«And I don’t love you, either.» she finished with a polite smile as his head shot back and their gaze locked. «I’m in a relationship with my lady in waiting.» she carefully whispered her confession. «I’ve been cheating on you even before meeting you!» she smiled widely, and he faintly returned her smile. «I came here to tell you I want to help you, as soon as she comes back. We don’t love each other, but we’re still friends.»

«Thank you.» Seungmin said, placing his hand on top of hers, gratitude evident in his eyes. Seungmin couldn’t wait for you to come back home to confess his love for you, and so, he and his fiancée spent the entire morning creating a plan that could allow their Kingdoms to maintain the newfound peace, but also allow them to realize their love without suffering any further. She was about to answer, when a guard entered the room, informing you that the army was now crossing the castle gates, and Seungmin ran.

Seungmin rushed through the castle’s corridors like a mad man, and as soon as he was almost at the Castle’s gates, he was met with Changbin, riding on top of his horse and staring ahead with a dark look on his face. Seungmin’s eyes shifted on your white horse, pain squeezing his heart in a tight grip, as he did not catch any sight of you. You were not riding your horse, you were not walking among the few remaining soldier, and you were nowhere to be seen.

Suddenly, a small, wooden carriage that both yours and Changbin’s horse were pulling along caught his attention; an arm was dangling from the wooden surface, and Seungmin petrified.

Even if that person’s identity was hidden thanks to a blanket placed over their shape, Seungmin would recognize that armour anywhere, since he gave it to you as a present.

«Move.» Changbin’s tone was rough. It did not show empathy, nor respect. Seungmin could feel the pent up rage that was boiling in the boy’s blood.

«Is she-»

«I said move,» Changbin repeated, as if he was talking to a captured enemy soldier and not to the future King, the dark circles under his eyes now more evident as he finally returned Seungmin’s gaze. «Or she might as well be dead.»

You woke up feeling as if a whole army had been using your body as a carpet to walk on; you couldn’t entirely remember what happened on the battlefield, but there was a white bandage covering up you abdomen, and the pain you were feeling was almost unbearable.

«You’re lucky you’re alive.» Changbin said as soon as he heard the news that you woke up. «That blade was poisoned.» he said, squeezing your hand as he sat on the small, wooden chair next to the bed.

«Well, that was an adventure.» you muttered, still feeling weak and already hating the feeling of the bandage around your abdomen.

«Adventure? I was so worried for you, I almost got fired!» Changbin whined, and you giggled.

«I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to almost die.» you sighed, and your friend simply leaned in to quickly kiss your forehead.

The second visit you received was Seungmin’s. Cowardly, you pretended to be asleep for half of the time he had been there, until he sighed, and hesitantly reached out to hold your hand.

«I can’t wait for you to wake up,» his voice gently said, as his thumb caressed your knuckles. Even if your first instinct was to intertwine your fingers with his as you always did, you prevented yourself from doing so, settling for enjoying the feeling of Seungmin’s warm hands holding yours. «So that I can confess to you properly, hoping to be still on time for you to say yes.» your heart picked up pace at his words, but you still kept your eyes closed.

«Truth was, you caught me completely off guard that time, and I had been talking with my father about annulling the engagement, because I love you. The marriage… It won’t be cancelled, but me and the Princess found a way to make everyone happy, guess how?» he chuckled, «The Princess has-no, I want to see your expression as I tell you but, long story short, we both love someone else.» you had to bite the inside of your cheeks not to smile. «And now, you can’t stop pretending to be asleep.»

Your eyes shot open with a groan, «I was good at acting!»

«You’ve always been terrible at it.» Seungmin smiled at you, tightening his hold around your hand.

«Tell me about the Princess.» you eyed him curiously, as your fingers finally interlocked together.

«Oh! She has a girlfriend.» he said, smiling at your eyes widening while an incredulous smile spread on your face. «Her lady in waiting.»

«No way!» you exclaimed, excited and happy with the news. «Now help me up, and tell me everything.» With gentle hands, Seungmin helped you in a sitting position, and told you that he and the Princess both decided to get married, but live their own sentimental life behind closed doors.

«I guess me and her maid will sink our sorrows in the wine that will be served at the wedding, then.» you sighed, and Seungmin held your hand a little bit tighter.

«Is that a yes?» he asked, hopeful eyes searching for yours.

«Yes, Seungmin.» you smiled, with a nod. «A thousand times yes.» Seungmin leaned in, kissing your lips with a soft peck, before smiling widely and mumbling a sweet «I love you.»

One long year passed since that day; your wound totally recovered, and in exchange, you got yet another scar adorning your body. Seungmin saw you naked a countless times by now, and yet, he’d still take his time to kiss every scar on your skin, his gentle and soft lip making you shiver in reflex.

The guerrilla had been won thanks to the Princess’ Reign landing you their military forces, and you and Changbin came back from the battlefield with wide smile on your faces. Needless to say, as soon as you told Changbin about Seungmin’s plan, he couldn’t stop talking about it.

«What did I tell you back then?» Changbin smiled, hugging you close and spinning you around few times. «You needed an Eclipse!»

«Changbin!» you laughed, «It makes no sense, and you were drunk back then!»

«Tipsy. And still a genius.» you were glad to have Changbin as your friend, since sometimes you felt like he was happier than you were about it. Truth was, deep inside you knew that you risked your life on a daily basis, and the thought of not coming back to Seungmin made your heart sink in your stomach.

Seungmin and the Princess got married approximatively seven month after you came back injured, and you couldn’t help but giggle as the Princess’ lady in waiting gently elbowed you as they swore each other fidelity. Seungmin managed to glance at you as he spoke his vows, and you rolled your eyes at him, tilting your head and hiding a smile from unwanted eyes.

Seungmin and the Princess both insisted to re-arrange the dispositions of the rooms, so that yours and her lady in waiting’s would be at each side of their shared chambers; meaning that they both could sneak out to meet their lover without anybody knowing. Therefore, that’s how you spent your time. During the day, you would be occupying your position as Seungmin’s personal bodyguard, ignoring Changbin’s knowing gazes as you were trying to maintain a stoic posture, while at night, you were Seungmin’s lover.

Seungmin was both a gentle, passionate Prince as much as he was a gentle and passionate lover; whatever he did, he always made sure not to hurt you, and he always put your pleasure before his. At first, his hand would be draped over your mouth to muffle your too loud moans, but eventually, the King found out about your secret relationship as one day, a loud cough interrupted your make out session behind one of the Castle’s columns in the hallways. Seungmin had you pinned against the wall, one legs between yours, and you couldn’t be more embarrassed about it. Of course, the Princess had been called up immediately, and they both decided to confess.

The King’s face paled for a minute, before dismissing you all with a wave of his hand. «I want an heir. I don’t care how, but at least make me become a grandfather before you make me die of heart attack.» since then, he never said anything else about the situation, but indeed, he had been paying a little more attention to the four of you, finding a new source of entertainment among the court.

Your nightgown danced around your legs as you walked over to Seungmin’s desk chair, his eyes travelling on your body since the nightgown’s fabric did not hide almost anything. With attentive hands, you grabbed Seungmin’s crown, admiring the precious stones adorning it, before placing it on top of your head and turning around to meet Seungmin’s gaze, still looking at you while leaning against the doorframe which connected your rooms.

«Does it suit me?» you asked, smiling at how Seungmin was looking at you. Seungmin was indeed taken aback, utterly dumb at the sight – at the sheer insolence of it, at the impossible beauty. His crown suited you perfectly, he thought. With slow steps, Seungmin moved closer to you, and you furrowed your eyebrows at his lack of answer. Seungmin’s careful fingers adjusted the crown on top of your head, and as you met your gaze, you felt almost devoured by the sheer lust and love you saw in them.

«Don’t ever let anyone but me see you like this.» Seungmin mumbled, as he admired once again the girl he has loved for his whole life wearing his crown and looking definitely too insolent, too beautiful – and entirely his.

Standing on your tiptoes, your hands sneaked around Seungmin’s neck as you hastily captured his lips in a passionate kiss, and he quickly held your waist, turning you around so that you would partially sit on his desk. Seungmin’s hands travelled along your legs, lifting your nightgown as they reached higher, and quickly scooped you up in his arms, causing you to squeal in surprise against his collarbone, which you were busy marking up. Seungmin effortlessly walked to your room with you in his arms, blindly closing the door behind the two of you. 

Seungmin laid you on the bed as your open-mouthed kisses set the pace for the rhythm of taking off each other closes, and that night, Seungmin let you ride him while wearing his crown on top of your head. Seungmin was sitting on the bed, balancing his weight with his left hand stretched out behind him, as his right one occasionally gripped your thigh, strained moans accompanied by nails sinking into your skin, or either to cup your jaw to connect your lips as the feeling of you moving so perfectly on top of him and leaving scratches along his back and his chest made him feel on cloud nine.

Needless to say, you felt the same; Seungmin’s hooded eyes would follow every move, looking at you like you were some sort of goddess, while his hands caressed your body, fondling your breasts or gripping your hair just to roughly connect your lips. Seungmin’s gaze went downwards, and you followed it; your wetness was spreading all over Seungmin’s hipbones, and you could not help but let out a moan at the sight of his length continuously disappearing inside of you at the pace you set.  

«So perfect,» Seungmin mumbled against your neck, voicing a strained moan as your orgasm unexpectedly washed over you as now both his hands were playing with your breasts. You sank down on his length, your head falling in the crook of his neck as you hugged him tightly, his crown falling on the mattress. The continuous feeling of you clenching around Seungmin triggered his orgasm as well, and he came with a low moan.

«Let’s use your crown every night from now on.» you panted, reaching out to toy with the jewel as both of you were still recovering from your post orgasm state. Seungmin chuckled over the sweaty skin of your neck, and you shivered.

«Give me ten minutes,» he mumbled, lifting his head to bite your earlobe. «And we can use it again.» your answer came under the form of a breathy, needy whine, as his hands roughly pulled your body against his.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[15.54]

― pairing : Minho x fem! reader ― content warnings : fluff, implied smut, royals au, runaway royalty, idiots to lovers, medieval settings ― word count : 4.413

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

«Has anybody even remotely thought about asking me?» you inquired, looking into your father’s - the King, eyes. Despite the sorrow you saw in them at the new he just threw on you, he sighed, knowing that he had to think about his Kingdom before his - or his family’s, desires.

«There was no reason to do that,» he stood up from his throne, and you followed his movements with a dejected expression. «You will marry Prince Minho, whether you like it or not.»

Even if you wanted to scream your disappointment and the fact that you were utterly opposed to this decision, you knew that your hands were metaphorically tied; you were receiving an order directly from the King and in front of the Council, the only thing you could do was obey.

With hastened steps, you exited the Council room and headed to your private chambers, immediately referring to your lady in waiting what just happened.

«Everyone says Prince Minho is a charming gentleman,» she tried, watching as you were pacing around the room while trying to secretly come up with a plan that would have taken you out of that situation, «I’m sure you’ll be happy!» she said, and an idea popped into your mind at the speed of light.

«You know what would make me happier?» you quickly turned towards her, your fingers politely intertwined in front of your stomach, «Going to my private mansion for few months.» your lady in waiting hummed, furrowing her eyebrows, pondering the option, unaware that the troublemaker side of your personality already came up with the plan of running away.

«I suppose it’s an option,» she sighed, «The marriage will take place in six months.» With that, you didn’t bother to justify why you put in your luggage an insane amount of definitely not needed clothes.

Two days: that was the maximum amount of time you allowed yourself to remain into your mansion, before eventually changing your mind once again because you’ve always lived surrounded by luxury. It was indeed a risk, you’ve never lived by yourself and you knew very little about the tasks of everyday life, but you were clever, and in case of emergency, you knew how to use a sword; you could do it.

At this point, you firmly believed that anything would have been better than marrying someone you neither knew nor love.

«I can’t believe I’m doing this» you held a leather bag containing few change of clothes and a good amount of money to your chest; securing a short dagger inside your boot, you let your skirt fall over it, before wearing a dark cape which hid your identity from unwanted eyes.

The clothes you were wearing were much more humble than you were used to, but you didn’t have time to check yourself in the mirror to see whether they looked good on you or not. The only thing belonging to your Princess status you decided to take with you was your necklace, the one you always wore; it had the royal emblem on it, and it was the only thing which could make people recognize you as the Princess if you ever decided to come back home.

Without looking back, you carefully walked through the corridor of your mansion, taking advantage of the much lower number of guards surveying the area, and in the dead of the night, you disappeared.

One week into your new life and you realized that running faster than rumours was indeed impossible; you were peacefully sitting on a stool next to a counter in a local tavern when you managed to catch few words from the table sitting behind you.

From what they were saying, someone ran away from their castle; even if you didn’t hear their pronouns or the first part of the sentence you tensed up, deducing they were talking about you. What you didn’t know was that someone else was listening to the same conversation, his shoulders tense and his eyes attentive; someone which managed to sit on the stool next to you without you even noticing, due to how focused you were, trying to make out as many words as you could despite the loud chattering in the tavern.

«Listen to me!» someone urged from the table you focused your attention on, «The King is offering a lot of money if we ever find-»

«It’s not polite to eavesdrop.» someone said from next to you, and your head quickly turned on your left, acknowledging the young boy which was staring at you with a knowing grin, his cheek placed on the palm of his hand.

«I wasn’t eavesdropping.» you answered, adverting your gaze immediately, feeling your cheeks heating up due to the fact that not only you’ve been caught but also, the stranger who did that was incredibly handsome; he wore a simple dark green cotton shirt and a jacket of the same colour on it, his clothes didn’t look particularly expensive, but you immediately recognized that it was indeed a good quality fabric.

«Sure,» he chanted, before sipping from the glass he had in front of himself; since that moment, the stranger remained next to you, occasionally doing small talk to break the uncomfortable silence.

«Why are you even bothering to-» as you turned your head towards him, you noticed them; a small group of men was staring at you, occasionally mumbling things between themselves, you quickly figured out they were bandits, or worse.

«Bingo,» he sighed, relieved that you finally noticed them as well, «you probably shouldn’t wander around all alone, at night. Don’t you have a husband?» despite the nosy question, his tone was gentle, his brows delicately furrowed as he locked your gaze with yours.

«I don’t.» you simply answered; the stranger hummed in response, and you both fell silent. Eventually, you let him walk you towards the inn where you were spending the night.

When you woke up, it was barely before dawn; you knew you got far away enough from the Castle, but your destination was still far away, therefore, sleeping more than needed was useless. The innkeeper was an old woman, and she was more than willing to prepare a quick breakfast for you.

«I will not let my guests travel with an empty stomach!» she smiled, the wrinkles on her face framing a gentle and sincere expression; anytime she complimented your manners you couldn’t help but tense up, hoping that no strange thoughts ever popped into her mind about you being some sort of noble.

Sometimes, you let your mind wander to your days back in the Castle, undoubtedly missing them and thinking about what could have happened if you ever decided to come back; deep inside you, you thought that they would not accept your return, throwing you away for good and definitely removing you from your position.

With a sigh, you eventually got out from the inn, resigned with the fact that you were planning to reach at least the next town without having a horse; taking a deep breath, you started walking towards the empty streets of the village.

«We meet again,» you heard a familiar voice say; you glanced on your left, and the stranger you met yesterday night was now effortlessly walking on top of a low stone wall, his fingers intertwined behind his nape and occasionally looking at you with a sly smile.

«Yeah, I can’t believe, I’m so lucky.» you answered, your voice flat and trying to keep your voice as quiet as possible because it was still early in the morning and you didn’t want to wake anyone up.

«Where are you going so early in the morning?» he asked, and you wondered why you felt so annoyed at the boy, since you didn’t even know him.

«I’ll tell you only if you tell me where you are going.» you retorted, acknowledging the fact that he was carrying a bag as well, and therefore he was travelling to; no one would wake up at such an unholy hour just to take a walk.

«The City of Duvencrune.» he answered with a shrug, and you halted your steps. Duvencrune was a neutral city, and many people occasionally looked for shield in there, either because there was a bounty on their head or simply because they wanted to live far from the strict Kingdom’s rules. Through the years, Duvencrune’s popularity increased, and therefore the city became much bigger. It was not a safe place for a woman travelling on her own – even less for a Princess, but you didn’t know where else to go.

«Don’t tell me, you’re going there too?» the boy asked, jumping off the wall as a crossroad approached and standing in front of your frame; you nodded, adverting your eyes from his face, since the rising sun hitting on part of his features contributed on making him look even more handsome.

«And who are you supposed to be?» you asked, crossing your arms in front of your chest, admiring how the sunlight danced on his raven black hair.

«Lino,» he smiled, and you snorted, shaking your head.

«Sounds like a fake name to me.» you said, raising your eyebrow.

«Sounds like the only name you’ll get.» he winked at you, before turning away and resume his actions of walking while his hands were once again intertwined behind his nape.

«Come on, my horse is that way!» he called out, nodding towards the stable, and you immediately started walking.

«I don’t have a horse.» you admitted; honestly, you thought about taking a horse from the stable the night you ran away but you figured you’d be more recognizable.

«I guess someone’s going to walk, then.» Lino shrugged, and you narrowed your eyes; if this boy wanted to get under your skin, he was doing an excellent work. Turns out, someone really ended up walking: Lino.

Long story short, he made you sit on his horse instead of him because he was tired of your continuous complaining, and you spent half of the time looking at him from above. Contrarily to you, Lino didn’t complain about the fact that he was tired, not even once, but you were a Princess, and Princesses were meant to be gentle, humble and caring.

«Come up,» you simply said, re-adjusting your position to make some space on the saddle. «We don’t have all life to get to Duvencrune!» you immediately added as soon as you saw Lino’s smirk, trying to make it clear that you were only doing it because he was too slow.

Lino easily climbed on the horse and sat behind you, his arms caging your frame while holding the reigns of the horse; you didn’t want to admit it to yourself, but somehow, in that moment, you felt safe.

Unexpectedly enough, Lino was not as obnoxious as you originally thought. First of all, he could do a lot of things more than you – for example start a fire, and anytime you asked him why he was going to Duvencrune, he’d brush it off with a vague excuse. Since you weren’t being honest in the first place, you never tried to look too much into it; Lino never asked you why you were traveling, or when he did, he accepted your answers.

Even so, the boy had an exceptional talent: he managed to get under your skin as if it was his job. Lino himself admitted that by now, it was his favourite thing to do; to him, your flustered reactions or the fact that you didn’t think twice before answering him with a sarcastic retort was interesting to him, because he definitely was used to be treated in a whole different way.

The fact that you didn’t think twice to stood up for yourself was incredibly alluring for Lino, and the fact that you acted in such an elegant way with everything you did made him question whether you said the truth about who you were; however, even if you were lying, Lino was definitely not in the place to say anything about it.

«Don’t fall asleep,» Lino’s voice startled you, and you were thankful for his arms around your waist, or you probably would have fallen from the horse, «we’re almost there.» he added, his voice a little gentler than you were used to, and you focused not to doze off once again and settled for waiting to arrive at the next town, just to fall asleep on a real bed.

To say you were exhausted was a euphemism; today had been hectic. The day started with Lino waking you up at an unholy hour during the night, claiming that someone was getting close and therefore, you had to go; you complied, probably after sleeping for three hours at maximum, but blindly following Lino’s orders because sleep deprived you decided that he was worthy of your trust.

Turned out, Lino was right, you spent a part of your morning trying to outrun a small group of bandits, and when you thought you did; they eventually catched up. All the money the both of you possessed was carefully hidden under the horse’s saddle, so the bandits settled for stealing part of the clothing in your bags, before tying you up and walk away.

At least, this is what Lino told you because as soon as they catched up, you fainted. «Care to tell me why you have a busted lip?» you asked the boy next you as soon as you regained consciousness, momentarily narrowing your eyes due to your headache.

«I tried to defend you, they believed I was your lover,» he tilted his head towards you, few strands of hair falling in front of his eyes, «I look hotter, now.» Lino winked, confidently, and you scoffed.

«Thank you,» you admitted, the feeling of relief mixing up with the feeling of guilt because, despite you mutual growing feelings towards each other, you were lying to him.

Even if you found strange the fact that a small group of bandits settled for stealing clothes, you didn’t question it any further; your head was about to explode, and you wanted to sleep.

The inn was small and cosy, and you and Lino were resting in two different bedrooms, one in front of each other; you wished him goodbye as soon as you arrived, unaware about Lino staring at your retreating figure with worried eyes. As quickly as you could, you took your clothes off, only to wear your nightdress before laying on your bed, hoping to fall asleep as soon as possible.

With an annoyed groan, you opened your eyes, immediately recognizing the nature of the noises coming from the room next to yours. Undoubtedly, they were having much more fun than you, but you needed to sleep; glancing out of the window, the jet black and moonless sky met your eyes, and you walked out of bed and without thinking twice about what you were doing, quickly heading out of your door, not bothering to wear a cape over your nightdress.

Closing the door behind your back and locking it with your personal key, you walked towards the room in front of you, knocking few times and hoping that Lino wasn’t asleep.

“What if he’s with someone as well?” you thought, the feeling of unexplained jealousy creeping into your soul, before you heard the door unlock.

«What is it?» Lino asked, his eyes still closed and his voice still full of sleep.

“Of course he sleeps shirtless,” you thought, after taking a quick glance at his firm and toned chest – now that he was too asleep to realize it; instinctively, you reached out to ruffle his messy black hair, but you eventually stopped your hand in mid-air, refraining from doing so.

«The couple next to my room is having sex,» you explained, walking past him and leaving your room’s key on his nightstand before throwing yourself on his bed.

«Uh, do you want to turn it into a competition, or…?» he mumbled, closing the door and still too asleep and too confused on why you decided to walk into his room in the middle of the night. As you looked at Lino walking towards the bed while ruffling his hair even further with a soft yawn, you thought that you probably wouldn’t have minded.

«Maybe in your dreams,» you retorted instead, suppressing the wave of desire that hit you by rolling on your side so that he’d face your back.

«Where am I supposed to sleep?» the bed creaked under Lino’s weight, and you felt his fingers poking at your side, slightly tickling you.

«With me, but if you try something, I’ll kill you.» you answered, ignoring how your heart immediately picked up pace as you felt Lino lay down next to you; you’ve never slept with a man, nor sexually, nor in the most innocent way.

«I knew you were kinky.» you heard him joke; of course, you couldn’t know, but Lino’s heart was beating so fast it was almost matching the pace of yours.  

Somehow, during the night, the both of you shifted and unknowingly re-arranged your position; you were now laying on your side, partially laying on Lino’s chest and your head was in the crook of his neck, his arms securely wrapped around you.

Lino woke up earlier than you did, gently caressing your face and admiring your features when your necklace suddenly caught his attention; you were loosely holding onto it, and the familiar emblem made him act on instinct.

With extremely careful movement in order not to wake you up, he gently took the necklace from your head, before exhaling a breathless laugh, shaking his head, his head falling back on the cushion for few seconds that he spent staring at the ceiling.

«I can’t believe it,» Lino whispered, placing your necklace in your hand once again, before smiling softly at your asleep frame, «I guess you’re really my destiny, Princess.» gently rolling you on your side an in the position you fell asleep in, he never mentioned that he woke up with you cuddling close to his body, neither than he knew who you were; he decided it was his small secret.

Duvencrune was indeed as beautiful as people said, the city was partially built on the side of a mountain, using its stones so that the houses looked like they were erupting from nature itself; you and Lino opted for staying at one of the locals inn, not bothering to ask for separate rooms since by now, you’ve been travelling together for two months.

As much as you were happy about the fact that you finally managed to reach your destination and therefore, you could live your life starting from zero, you were also scared about facing your own feelings for Lino.

During your travel your relationship naturally changed into something you couldn’t really pinpoint; you’d still tease each other but instead of feeling your soul burn with the instinct of reach out and physically fight him, you’d feel a soft warmth slowly spreading in your chest, leaving you flustered and shy.

In your shared room, Lino had both his hands on the railing, trapping you between his body and the balcony behind your back; you had to admit that the rainstorm was providing a more than romantic atmosphere to your evening. Lino’s eyes repeatedly shifted from your eyes to your lips; his desire to kiss you was undeniable, and it managed to make you feel as if you were suffocating.

Of course, you had feelings for him and of course, you wanted to kiss him as well. However, how could you expect Lino to return your feelings when all you have done has been lying about your identity?

Lino inched closer to you, his lips few millimetres apart from yours; in that moment, you took your final decision. Even if you wanted to love him and wanted to be loved by him in return, he had the right to know the truth; whether to love a coward who ran from her own marriage would have been his choice.

You turned your head at the last moment, so that Lino’s lips met your cheek, and you closed your eyes, immediately holding onto his arm in order to keep him close to you.  

«Let me explain,» you mumbled, aware that he heard you loud and clear due to how close you were. Lino shook his head, clearly about to tell you that there was nothing you should explain, when you furtherly asked him to hear you out.

With that, you lead him back inside just to sit in front of each other at the small table in your shared room, and you kept glancing at him while nervously playing with your fingers.

«Look,» Lino sighed, running a hand through his hair. «I’m sorry if I made this awkward, I-»

«I lied.» you suddenly said, cutting him off; Lino tilted his head, looking at you, expectantly. With a quick move, you took off your necklace for the first time since you left the mansion, and placed it to the table, so that Lino could look examinate it closer if he wanted to.

«Remember back then, the men talking in the tavern? About- about the bounty... Well, I'm the Princess. I ran away as soon as my marriage with Prince Minho was announced.» Lino’s eyes bore into yours, trying not to give away the fact that he already knew who you were, «I like you – a lot, actually, but I can’t be with you knowing I’m lying and therefore, putting you in danger.»

Lino raised his eyebrows, running his hands through his hair while looking at you with a serious expression; you were about to ask his opinion on his matter when he simply scoffed, exhaling a brief breathless laugh. You furrowed your brows, watching Lino standing up from his chair in order to look for something in his leather bag.

«Do you remember when I told you my name, and you told me that it sounded fake?» he placed an almost identical necklace next to yours, with a different emblem embroided on it. «Well, you were right.» he said, as soon as he saw you holding his necklace just to examinate it closer. «I ran away as well, I’m Prince Minho.» now it was your turn to look at him with an incredulous expression.

What were the odds of coincidentally meeting the person you were supposed to marry, when both of you ran away from home?

Minho was now partially sitting on the table, and you abruptly stood up in realization.

«I have to get married to you?» you asked, still dumbfounded.

«Yes, Princess,» Minho chuckled, effortlessly pulling you to his body, «If we manage to get back in time.»

«We’ll leave tomorrow in the morning,» you nodded to yourself, running your hands on Minho’s chest, «I don’t care if it took us an eternity to get here.» your heart felt weightless at the realization that you were almost cheating on your future husband with, well, your future husband.

«Oh,» he raised an eyebrow with a sly grin, «so you want to get married to me?» Minho, which had both his arms around your waist, sneaked his right hand upwards along your arm, until it eventually reached your face, in order to brush few strands of hair behind your ear.

«Yes, I do… I like you,» you admitted, unsure, «You don’t?»

Minho gently cupped your cheek, mumbling a quiet and almost inaudible «Of course I do.» before closing the space between your lips; you sighed, immediately returning it, while holding him as close as you could.

Despite the fact that you both spent two entire months desiring each other, Minho’s lips were gentle and caring, gentleness that dissipated in the same moment he heard a quiet whine escape your mouth and a tentative nibble on his lower lip; the kiss became more passionate as seconds went by, Minho holding your body close to his as if his life depended on it.

«I think we should anticipate our honeymoon,» Minho mumbled against your lips, sliding off the table and reverse your positions so that he had you pinned against it.

«I think that you can be smart when you want,» you retorted, and let Minho pick you up and lay you down on the bed.

That night, you and Minho made love for the first time – the first of a countless times, the heavy rainstorm providing as a background noise and Minho’s hair fell over your body as if it were gentle raindrops, anytime he left a trail of kisses on your skin.

Six months later, just like that night, there was a rainstorm outside of the Castle; you sighed, content with how many things managed to happen.

Both you and Minho decided to go back to your Castle, since it was the closest from Duvencrune, and as soon as the guards recognized you, well, it was quite a scandal, since the both of you managed to unleash absolute chaos in two different Reigns.

Minho was much better at lying than you were, and explained that the two of you had been exchanging letters in secrets and eventually gave in to the desire to meet; your parents believed that, and despite the fact that you managed to worry almost everyone in your Kingdom, your marriage was still safe.

You and Minho got married two months after your return, and you moved to his Castle, your new home; the cheesy realization that you managed to feel at home anywhere – also in front to a bonfire in the middle of nothing, as long as Minho was with you made you smile, and with a small giggle, you rolled on the bed, seeking for Minho’s cuddles. Or at least, you tried to.

«Can you please move your fat ass?» you groaned at Minho’s frame completely sprawled out on your shared bed and preventing you from rolling on your back.

«I don’t have a fat ass.» Minho groaned, rolling back on his side of bed and waiting for you to get comfortable so that you could cuddle.

«You do, and I love it.» you giggled, gently slapping on Minho’s butt a few times in rapid succession.

«Of course you do.» he chuckled, before kissing your head.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[2.33]

― pairing : Felix x fem! reader ― content warnings : smut, fluff, royals au, Felix is a King, established relationship, medieval settings, ⚠️exhibitionism/voyeurism, don’t read if you don’t feel comfortable with it⚠️unprotected sex, fantasy au ― word count : 3.504 ― notes: part two (coming soon!)

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

«Happy anniversary, sweet cheeks.» Felix playfully winked at you, brushing a hand through his long blonde hair, as he gently clinked his golden chalice against yours; you giggled, feeling a little bit more tipsy than you were used to, while leaning against the back of your seat as your eyes scanned the room full of nobles drinking and eating in your honour.

«Can you believe it’s been three years, already?» with your elbows draped on the armrest, you turned your head to your husband, which had already inched closer to you.

«Yeah,» he nodded, a small, cute pout adorning his lips; Felix’s fingertips tapped on the side of your right eye with a gentle movement, «You have wrinkles already.» you scoffed in response, hiding a smile and immediately lifting your hand in order to swat his away but, he acted quicker than you did, and so, he intertwined your fingers as soon as your hands came in contact. You simply stared at Felix’s smug and pleased expression with a raised eyebrow, incredulous at how your husband was still so smitten for you that he’d try to touch you – from hugs to holding your hand, anytime you were next to each other, either you were in public or alone.

If back then, someone were to tell you that you’d find love in an arranged marriage you probably would have asked for that person’s execution; and yet, there you were, completely in love with Felix, your affectionate husband.

«If you say something like that again,» you said, leaning towards him, your lips now few millimetres apart and your eyes running along the sea of freckles adorning his cheeks – freckles which you counted an undefined amount of times, «I’ll poison you.» words you clearly didn’t mean, but you and Felix were used to joke around like that, always ready to jump at each other’s throat when honestly, your bond was very deep and you were each other’s biggest supporter. Felix was everything for you; he was a friend, a lover, a confidant. You would have done anything for him, and you know that Felix felt exactly the same.

Felix simply smirked at your affirmation, lifting an eyebrow before shaking his head, probably choosing not to answer and instead, leaning in to close the space between the two of you with a quick and chaste kiss.

«You won’t,» he answered, purposely keeping his voice low as if keeping the secret of your conversation, when you genuinely doubted that anyone would have heard the two of you between the loud chattering in the room, «you love me too much.» Felix chanted with a victorious expression and you giggled as you nodded eagerly, your head turning to the side so that your husband could lean in and kiss the side of your head. 

As your eyes quickly scanned the room, you caught Changbin looking at your interaction with Felix with an interested smirk, making you immediately advert your gaze; among Felix’s closest friends – which all held an important title in the court, Changbin was the one you never managed to completely figure out.

Changbin was undeniably handsome and charming, but his attitude towards you manage to do nothing but confuse you; he would address to you formally, he would treat you with extreme respect but, occasions where he would flirt with you weren’t rare, and as soon as you told Felix, he laughed it off with an amused smile.

With a sigh, you leaned forward and grabbed your chalice only to lean back on your seat, taking a small sip of your wine, recalling the first time that you told your husband about his friend’s flirty behaviour; you were both lying in bed in a dazed post orgasm state and more than ready to sleep.

«I have something to tell you,» you mumbled with a racing heart while your head was resting on his chest, noticing how his heart immediately picked up speed as well.

«Do you want a divorce?» Felix’s voice was so worried and insecure that for a second you forgot about what you had to say. 

«What?! No!» you answered immediately, glad that you felt him immediately relax. «How could you even think about that…» you added, your voice a little softer as you held him a little closer to your body and, after taking a deep breath, you told him everything, and much to your surprise, Felix patiently listened to all you had to say while running his fingers through your hair before shrugging with a small giggle. 

«Well, we can’t deny he’s insanely handsome,» Felix confessed, «We should have a threesome, sometimes.» your eyes widened in stupor, you definitely weren’t expecting such an answer; you propped on your elbow almost at the speed of light, looking at him with a puzzled expression and ignoring the strange sensation you felt at the mention of sharing your bed with not only Felix, but with Changbin as well.

Honestly, you never thought about that before, but you couldn’t deny the fact that you somehow felt intrigued at the thought. Felix caught you off guard, pushing your shoulder as he rolled on top of you under the blankets, «Or we could make him watch,» he added, his lips trailing a different path of kisses on the skin of your neck, «Wouldn’t you like it? Someone else knowing how good you are for me?» Felix’s deep, husky voice send shivers down your spine and as his left hand reached out to caress your breast in a passionate, almost rough way, you instinctively whimpered while arching your back, eager for his touch. 

Felix was looking at you with an incredulous smirk on his face, secretly glad that the both of you were on the same page; even if he never said anything, he always knew about Changbin flirting with you and therefore the fact that you were always shying away in a silent answer, and was more than happy that you decided to tell him. 

However, you felt terrible; you just got wet about the thought of someone watching you and your husband having sex, and no one else but Seo Changbin. You couldn’t stop feeling like you were cheating on Felix, and you quickly reached out to hug him close to your chest while mumbling hastened apologies; being the perfect husband he has always proved to be, Felix felt the change of your mood and hugged you back, asking you what was wrong until eventually, you decided to tell him.

«I will always belong only to you.» you added on the verge of tears, meeting his gaze even if you were ashamed of your own thoughts. Felix looked at you with an incredulous expression, and you gradually started to panic before eventually, he bursted out laughing. 

«We belong to each other, sweet cheeks,» he smiled, the sincerity in his eyes immediately comforting you as he was gently kissing every section of your face to reassure you, «There’s nothing wrong with exploring new things, as long as we are doing it together.» somehow, his words manage to make you feel better and since then, mentions of exhibitionism or interesting ménage à trois weren’t that rare anymore. 

«I could go ask him,» Felix chuckled, immediately snapping you out of your thoughts and bringing you back to the reality of the expensive banquet you were having for lunch. 

«I don’t think I’m ready, yet.» you whispered, glancing at Changbin which was now immersed in a conversation with Chris, and your husband rolled his eyes with a playful, mischievous smile.

«I’ll wait, then.» Felix answered, faking a pout while his fingers gently caressed yours. 

«Of course you will,» you chuckled, «You love me too much.» you teased him, quoting his words from earlier and he smiled wide, shaking his head. 

«You don’t even know how much.» Felix’s sincere smile made the butterflies in your stomach do somersaults acrobatics. 

Night arrived rather quickly, and a yawn escaped your lips as you tightened the strings of your nightdress around your shoulders, ready to lay in bed and fall asleep in Felix’s arms.

Felix which, however, seemed to have totally different plans; your husband walked around the bed, holding your hand and preventing you from jump onto the fluffy mattress - a habit you’ve had since you were a little girl, and you tilted your head towards him in confusion.

Without further notice, Felix inched towards your face and closed the space between your lips with a passionate kiss, pulling your body flush against his; his left hand cupped your jaw, tilting your head to deepen the kiss as he felt your hands caressing his naked torso, all the way to his hips, in order to keep him as close to your body as possible. As your right hand was about to slide inside the pants he wore for the night, he stopped you with a tight grip on your wrist, his tongue licking on your bottom lip.

«Come with me,» Felix simply mumbled against your lips, taking your hand and walking out of your room as he made sure no one of the guards were on sight. Felix led you to through the corridors as carefully as you were thieves and not the King and the Queen, currently walking barefoot and not bothering to put a cape over your nightclothes. Even though you didn’t know what Felix’s intentions were, you trusted him, but confusion washed over you as you saw him unlocking the secondary smaller door of the throne room; it was the door that Royalty used to walk in and out and you were puzzled at why Felix decided to lead you there in the middle of the night.

«I’ve been dreaming of you riding me on my throne since I’ve been crowned King,» he briefly explained as his lips kissed your neck, pushing you against the now closed door; your eyes scanned the wide and empty room, and as you looked at Felix’s throne - few steps in front of you, a wave of arousal washed over your body and you reached out, your hands intertwining in Felix’s hair while you guided him to your lips, giving him your silent consent.

Judging by the content sigh Felix breathed against your skin, you knew that he understood and so, with a final gentle kiss on your lips, Felix guided you until you sat on his throne, your usual point of view on the room changing a little bit more on the right.

«Lix?» you mumbled, suppressing a whine as your eyes shifted repeatedly from the door and your husband which was now kneeled between your legs and busy sliding your nightdress up your legs until it was around your hips, immediately attaching his lips to your inner thigh.

«You might want to be quiet, Your Highness,» Felix quickly glanced at you, before eagerly sucking on your inner thigh pleased with your body slightly jolting forward in reaction, «You’d better watch the door. Unless, you want to be caught?» your breath hitched at the sensation of Felix’s fingertips grazing the skin where he wasn’t kissing, occasionally brushing his fingertips on your naked wetness in a teasing manner. With a sharp intake of breath, your eyes locked on the door, the thought of someone walking in in that moment making your soul lit with mixed sensations.

“Someone”, because your mind definitely did not wander and thought about anyone in particular, right?

«Considered how wet you are already, you would like it.» Felix’s words came as a smug whisper before he immediately attached his lips to your clit, keeping your legs spreaded by moving them over his shoulders, so that he could focus on pleasing you while using his fingers as well. Felix knew your body probably even better than you did, and therefore, he knew that all it took for you to reach out to pull on his hair was a gentle tug on your clit using his teeth.

«Lix!» you whined probably a little louder than needed, even if you were trying to keep your voice as low as possible, immediately feeling him smirk against your inner thigh as his fingers were now pumping, curling and scissoring inside you.

«What?» he asked faking an innocent tone, even thought his voice was way too deep to sound innocent during certain situations; you have always been loud in bed - Felix loved your moans at the point that sometimes he came because of them, and therefore you didn’t trust your voice to answer, since trying not to moan was already a way too difficult challenge.

Desperately, you directed Felix towards your wetness by pulling on his hair, pleased with the fact that he complied without teasing you further, eager to please you and hear you moan his name in utter bliss.

One of your hands was tightly gripping the throne’s handle with the desperate attempt to make you focus enough on keeping your eyes open and fixed on the door, instead of losing yourself in pleasure as you so desperately wanted but, Felix’s tongue was so hot against your skin, deliciously lapping at your folds while occasionally focusing on your clit just to tease you even further, and his fingers knew exactly where to curl in order to reach that perfect spot that you couldn’t help but instinctively arch your back with a choked whine, pushing yourself more against your husband’s face, thinking that anyone could have walked in; Changbin could have walked in and see you-

«Felix!» you whimpered, your orgasm washing unexpectedly over you, making your body suddenly tense up and relax in a quick succession. With a hammering heart, you shortly glanced at the door before gradually starting to relax, resting your back against the throne; Felix removed his fingers from you and stoop up, a victorious smile on his face and a raised eyebrow, busy cleaning the fingers, which just worked magic inside you, while using his tongue.

Your eyes hungrily travelled on his toned chest, noticing that at some point, he must have gave in to the temptation to pleasure himself as well, because his pants were unbuttoned and his length was fully hard and already leaking pre-come; instinctively, you sat straight and leaned towards the tip of his length with parted lips, driven by the desire to taste it once again and to let yourself choke on it - if necessary to hear Felix’s loud moans, when he stopped you.

«Maybe later,» he said, stopping your movements as he placed his hand under your jaw in a gentle yet firm movement.

Eventually, Felix made you rearrange your positions so that he sat on the throne and you sat on top of him; wasting no time and immediately sinking on his length as if you didn’t just come few moments earlier. Felix’s hands gripped your hips, quietly whimpering at your wetness still clenching around him from your previous orgasm; kissing his lips, you immediately started to move, slowly riding his length and occasionally moving your hips in circles anytime he was completely buried into you.

«Who did you think about, earlier?» Felix’s question was so sudden your hips froze, his length twitching inside of you. Felix smiled, reaching out to caress your face in a gentle manner, «You usually warn me before coming.» you nodded, shyly adverting your gaze.

At your lack of answer, Felix pulled on the strings in the middle of your collarbone, which were neatly closing your nightdress around your shoulders, and easily loosened it with a firm tug; immediately, the fabric fell around your elbows, completely exposing your chest to him.

The sensation of Felix’s tongue teasingly lapping and biting at your nipples made your hips move by their own accord once again - ready to chase for another orgasm because Felix’s length deliciously filling you up and his touch made you feel like you were on fire, while in the back of your mind you were pondering whether to answer his question or not.

«I thought about Changbin walking in on us.» the feeling of Felix’s hips stuttering on the rhythm you set, abruptly pulling your hips against his was priceless.

«So eager to show him what a good girl you are?» Felix’s voice was even deeper, and his hands loosened just enough for you to reminiscence your actions of bouncing on his length, the sting of your knees hitting the gold bars of the throne making you feel even more aroused. In order to feel him even deeper, you decided to occasionally clench around his length and in return, Felix always had trouble on keeping quiet, low groans escaping his lips even if he bit his lips so hard that he could draw blood; Felix’s head was thrown back, exposing his neck which you didn’t hesitate to kiss, not caring whether you left some marks in the process. 

Felix came not too far later, kissing your neck and mumbling some praises of encouragement, he laid back on his throne with ragged breath and a hammering heart, enjoying the sight of you pleasuring yourself while chasing for your orgasm using his length, when both of you froze in your tracks at the sound of someone troubling with the locks of the main door.

Despite your sexual fantasies, you knew that you could have gotten in trouble if you were found like this and so, you quickly got up from Felix’s lap and you both hid behind one of the marble columns few steps away from the throne.

Felix had gently pushed you against it, one of his hands next to your head while the other was on your waist; he had his head tilted to the left, so that he could easily see the guard on his night patrol, controlling if everything was okay, while the two of you were still safely hidden in the shadows. You heard the soldier’s steps echoing in the room, and your heart was still hammering in your chest in a fast pace, due to the fact that you were so close to come once again but you were so abruptly interrupted; you felt Felix’s plump and warm lips against your neck, and you took a harsh inhale of breath.

«What are you doing?» you said, barely above a whisper, mixed sensations building up in your soul at the thought of being found out.

«Keep quiet, and you’ll find out.» Felix’s answer was immediate, a luscious whisper against your ear, as the hand that had previously been on your waist was now collecting the half part on your nightdress in his hand.

Felix’s short nails scratched their way up your inner thigh before harshly signalling you to part your legs, order to which you eagerly complied; immediately, Felix’s fingers were inside you, frantically moving with the only goal to make you come. Keeping your breath even was much harder than before, now that someone else was in the room; as the soldier’s steps got closer, Felix’s head moved from your neck and went back on his previous ministrations on overseeing his movements. Felix fingers purposely changed pace with the excuse of the poor man getting closer or farther from you, making you actually concentrate in order to let moans escape your lips, since the continuous change of pace of his fingers was about to make you go insane.

As Felix’s fingers curled just to touch that perfect spot inside you, your muscles instinctively clenched and you closed your eyes, both your hands on your mouth to prevent any sound from coming out.

«Next time, be sure to do that around my dick,» Felix mumbled before biting your earlobe and changing once again the direction of his attention.

The night patrol was not long, in fact, the guard had simply to check up if everything was in its original place and so, as soon as you heard him exiting the room and locking the main door, Felix’s lips were once again capturing yours in a passionate kiss and his fingers lost any kind of inhibition.

Felix, eventually, decided that making you come with just one hand just was not enough and so, he moved his left hand as well, so that his fingers would occasionally alternate between teasing your clit and spreading your folds even wider, almost as if it was giving you a little massage and he wasn’t about to make you come in the throne room.

«You’re even wetter,» he cooed, «Should we invite Changbin to keep guard, next time?» Felix’s words were everything you needed to come, your back arched and muffled moans escaping your lips as your hands firmly grabbed his wrists to prevent him from stop his movements; you might not have noticed, but Felix heard that small and choked “yes” that immediately escaped your lips loud and clear.

The next day, in the late afternoon, you and Felix convened Changbin for a private meeting. «Seo,» Felix greeted his long-time friend with a mischievous smile, «Are you busy tonight?»

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

| I feel danger on your lips but it tastes good |

― pairing : Mingyu x Wonwoo ― content warnings : fluff, smut, vampire au, mingyu feeds from wonwoo ― word count : 4.976 ― summary : «don’t venture so far from your room at night,» Mingyu spoke with an alluring smile, «you’ll never know what lurks in the dark.»

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

The flames seemed to be alive, burning so bright that it seemed like the sun was rising extremely early that day; the orphanage was completely engulfed by a fire that sadly, no one managed to extinguish before noon.

Wonwoo woke up with a startle, breathing heavily as he did that same night years ago, as he did what he could to help saving few of the children still trapped in the building.

"Well, good morning”, he thought, as he reached for his glasses on the nightstand, and eventually decided to get up and get ready for the day. Wonwoo was twenty-two now, and he resigned himself that he wouldn’t be as lucky as the other adopted children; however, his life seemed to had taken a decisive turn since the day he started working at the very expensive mansion where a very young Count Kim Mingyu was living.

That morning, Wonwoo had had waited for few minutes before the heavy front door of the mansion moved, and few seconds later a woman was peeking her head from behind it.

«Hello,» Wonwoo greeted with the hint of a curt bow, «I’m here for the-»

«The butler position!» the woman excitedly interrupted him, now almost standing in front of him; Wonwoo nodded, and she answered with a gentle smile, fidgeting her hands in the white apron falling from her waist.

«I’m Ljudmila, the head maid.» she offered, making enough space for Wonwoo to get inside the mansion. He briefly introduced himself, and when she told him that she would explain his duties so that he could start the following day, he questioned whether someone else had applied for the position.

«No,» Ljudmila shook her head, not looking at him; her frown seemed to deepen, and with it – Wonwoo noticed, so did the wrinkles on her forehead and around her eyes. «I believe you didn’t hear about rumours on your way here, or anything suspicious?» Wonwoo shook his head, and the frown disappeared from Ljudmila’s features.

«You can walk into every room in this castle, except of course for the ones you will find locked. The Master’s room are in the east wing of the mansion, but you don’t need to meet him for the time being.» Ljudmila’s voice was authoritative yet kind – it was obvious that she had been doing this for many years as she explained in details what would have been Wonwoo’s duties at the mansion; needless to say, he was so happy to hear that he would have his personal room that he almost forgot to listen to the rest.

Ljudmila, however, quickly noticed that Wonwoo rarely spoke and brushed it off thinking that he must have been very reserved, something quickly denied from the letters that accompanied him. Apparently the poor boy was one of the youngsters living in the orphanage that caught fire few years earlier.

The days went by quite slowly and monotonously, something that Wonwoo definitely didn’t dislike. Most importantly, Ljudmila must have said something to the other maids because – despite everyone being friendly to him, no one actually pushed too much for a conversation. Needless to say, Wonwoo was incredibly thankful to Ljudmila.

Among the things Wonwoo definitely wasn’t going to forget was his second day on the job, since everyone was almost incredulous about him being still alive, for whatever reason.

«Good heavens!» the cook had welcomed him in the kitchen that morning, «now this is something unexpected!» he laughed his thunderous laughter echoing in the room.

«What do you mean?» Wonwoo asked, his eyebrows furrowed in doubt. Did he sleep too much? No, that couldn’t be, the sun had just risen in the sky and yet there he was, washed up and dressed up for the day.

«It’s not a good idea…» one of the maids unsurely voiced her thoughts, however, Ljudmila almost appeared out of nowhere.

«Everyone, cut it out!» she quickly and nervously walked around the kitchen, faintly hitting both the cook and the maid that spoke with a the edge damp rag, without actually hurting them, «the poor boy has just arrived, are you – think about my sanity! I’ll grow older of twenty years in three days if you keep this up.» she sat on a nearby chair, breathing an exhausted sigh before smiling kindly at Wonwoo, who was silently looking at that bizarre interaction.

It was clear to Wonwoo that there was something up with this mansion – or even the Master himself; however, Wonwoo was definitely more determined that any danger lurking around.   After all, he needed the job, didn’t he?

During the few months Wonwoo had started working as a butler, he definitely managed to make a lot of good memories, but honestly, the only things permanently engraved in Wonwoo’s mind were his encounters with his Master.

The first time it happened, Wonwoo had woken up from a nightmare and after tossing and turning in his bed without managing to fall asleep again, he decided to take a silent stroll around the garden; however, the moment he reached the path sided with roses in bloom, his feet came to an abrupt stop.

There was someone standing in the middle of the garden and right next to the fountain, his back was turned and therefore he couldn’t see that Wonwoo was there. Judging by what he could see from the distance, the boy was probably Mingyu himself, Wonwoo thought, since he stood perfectly straight and his hair seemed to be as dark as a starless night.

It was like one of t he fairy tales Wonwoo had read in the orphanage; the stranger turned his head a little, and time seemed to stop. Less than a second later, Wonwoo found himself walking away, his heart hammering in his chest for whatever reason; his feet carried him back to his room, where he locked himself in just to lie on his back, his hands firmly placed above his heart in the vain attempt to calm down as he was blankly staring at the ceiling and waiting for the morning to come.

The second time, Wonwoo was silently heading back towards his room, probably a little later than usual since he couldn’t help but rearrange the whole library in both chronological and alphabetical order, when he heard confident steps echoing in the hallway, coming from the opposite direction.

It was dark outside, and the butler was wandering a little too close to the east wing of the mansion, he realised – however, a little too late. Wonwoo heard the faint clatter of shoes hitting against the perfectly clean marble floor slowly but steadily approaching, and instinctively froze in his steps; he quickly glanced around, noticing that it was definitely too late to hide.

A tall figure appeared at the end of the corridor, and Wonwoo quickly realized that it must have been his Master, the same person he saw in the garden; the more he approached him, the more Wonwoo swore he could feel his heart quicken his pace.

Master Kim was a gorgeous young man, Wonwoo thought, it was clear to him, even if the only source of light was the moonlight shining outside of the large windows that lined the hallway; he was tall, his body seemed to be well proportioned and his skin seemed to be the same colour as honey.

However, Wonwoo thought, his mind must have been playing tricks on him because he could swear that his Master’s eyes seemed to be a deep yet bright shade of red.

«We finally meet, …» Mingyu purposely faked to be oblivious to the youngster’s name.

«Wonwoo, Sir.» the boy answered, his eyes now staring at the marble floor, since he felt incredibly small under the other’s authoritative gaze.

«I hope you managed to find yourself at home here, however, don’t venture so far from your room at night,» Mingyu spoke with an alluring smile, «you’ll never know what lurks in the dark.»

Wonwoo felt his cheeks heathen as he apologized to him, and once again, he quickly walked towards his room, once again with his heartbeat hammering in his chest so loudly that Wonwoo was afraid his ribcage was going to explode from the intensity of it.

The menacing and mysterious aura around his Master disappeared a week later, as soon as Ljudmila asked Wonwoo to bring Mingyu his breakfast.

«Knock on his bedroom door three times, he’ll let you in,» she instructed, «don’t open the curtains, he’s got a terrible temper in the morning if he hasn’t fed – oh please, don’t tell him I said that. Place the tray on the mahogany desk in the middle of the room and then wait for him to dismiss you. Okay?» Wonwoo nodded immediately, picking up the tray filled with fruits, warm milk and a crystal vial filled with a reddish liquid that definitely didn’t look normal – or edible, at all.

«Are you sure that was a good idea? The boy doesn’t know that he’s working for a vampire.» the cook – already busy cutting a large amount of carrots for lunch, asked his long time friend and colleague.

«I’m getting old,» she answered, sitting on the chair in front of him, and starting to help him in his task, «this year I will be fifty four, and believe me, I want our Master to have someone reliable at his side.»

«You could have warned him, though.» was the only thing he answered.

«Don’t you remember how each one of us eventually found out? We both seen Mingyu grow up, and I believe you know better than me that Wonwoo’s is in perfectly safe hands.» she explained, smiling fondly at the memories of an extremely young Mingyu, running through the kitchen and eagerly wanting to taste human food.  

The east wing was symmetrical and perfectly equal to the rest of the mansion, still, the feeling of being allowed to venture inside it for the first time was more than enough for his heart to pick up pace in anticipation.

Wonwoo knocked three times against his Master’s door, before hearing his faint order to come in, just like Ljudmila had said. The bedroom was huge and, surprisingly enough, the furniture seemed to be really minimalistic.

“Less for me to clean”, Wonwoo thought, as his eyes quickly scanned the room. A mahogany desk with a large velvet-covered chair stood in the centre of the room – behind which stood the door-window leading to the small terrace attached to the room; to his left, a small bookcase formed a corner between two walls while to his right, there was a wide canopy bed where he easily found the target of his task.

His Master was sprawled on the mattress, his clothes were half unbuttoned and the sheets looked like he had tossed and turned all night without getting a minute of sleep.

«My dearest Ljudmila, believe me, I will die soon if I don’t personally feed on a human.» Mingyu sighed, his eyes lost in the ceiling above him, as he ran his fingers through his hair with a distressed movement.

«Your- your Grace» Wonwoo cleared his voice, immediately capturing the other boy’s interest, who was watching at his every move as his life depended on it, «Ljudmila is busy, she sent me.»

Mingyu was quick to lift himself on his elbows, studying Wonwoo’s movements as the butler placed the tray on his desk; while he was there, he took advantage of the situation and quickly re-arranged the order of few papers, just to make a little more space for him, if he decided to eat.

As Wonwoo re-adjusted his glasses, he heard his Master sigh, «Fine, but you’ll have to feed me, bring the blood to me, please.»

Wonwoo stared both at the ample filled with the ominous coloured liquid and then at Mingyu; did he hear that right?

Mingyu, however, noticed the confusion in the other’s eyes and chuckled briefly, tilting his head, «I guess Ljud didn’t tell you anything.»

«About what-» Wonwoo abruptly cut his own sentence with a sigh; he run a hand through his hair, before eventually, he took off his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger, «what was she supposed to tell me?»

«For a start, that the Master of this mansion is a vampire.» Mingyu answered with a confident smile, finding Wonwoo’s reaction a weird mixture between adorable and cute.

«You really want me to fall for that?» he questioned the boy who was still looking at him with a confident and mischievous smile.

«Fall for “that” as in, fall for me?» Mingyu teased as he decided to get up from the sea of sheet he was lying comfortably on top of; with few confident strides, he closed the space between himself and Wonwoo, now standing in front of him.

Without realizing, the butler instinctively took an imperceptible step back, but the desk was there to stop his short and useless attempt to keep a reasonable distance.

«First thing first, I know you noticed my eyes when we met,» Mingyu tilted his head down to meet Wonwoo’s gaze, who definitely couldn’t deny the fact that normal people didn’t have bright red eyes.

«Most importantly, now that we are so close,» Mingyu leaned towards the butler, who instinctively leaned back on the desk, his hands reaching behind himself in order not to fall, «I can’t help but notice that your blood smells delicious, Wonwoo.» Mingyu spoke with an alluring and husky voice, every trace of the lively and teasing Master from seconds ago seemed to have disappeared; Wonwoo’s heart started to quicken its pace, as he was having troubles identifying what he was feeling.

Actually, he was almost sure that among the mixture of confusion and astonishment he felt at the sudden revelation, he could also find a little bit of anticipation, especially when he was certain to have felt Mingyu’s teeth ever so sightly graze at the exposed skin on his neck that the collar of his shirt didn’t cover.

The intimate moment they shared ended shortly after, when Mingyu lifted his head, tilting it back so that their gaze would meet.

«Do you believe me now?» Mingyu questioned him with a smile, and as soon as Wonwoo’s gaze fell to the two pointy fangs that were oh so visible in his Master’s dazzling smile, he eventually came to the conclusion that his words were true.

Actually, thanks to the other servants, he had always known that something was up with the mansion, he was just glad that it didn’t turn out to be haunted with ghosts.

Satisfied with the butler’s answer, Mingyu went back to his bed, and Wonwoo quickly recomposed himself.

«Should I get an empty cup of tea or-» Wonwoo nervously adjusted his glasses, which were about to fall off the bridge of his nose.

«You were really going to obey that silly order?» the vampire stared at him with wide eyes; Wonwoo nodded, and with a lively laugh, Mingyu fell back in the sea of white sheets.

From that day, much to Ljudmila’s happiness, Wonwoo became Mingyu’s personal butler.

Few weeks later, Wonwoo knocked against Mingyu’s bedroom door, scoffing while hiding an amused smile as the only answer the vampire decided to give him was a groan.

«Good morning, Your Grace.» Wonwoo politely greeted Mingyu, who was lying in the usual sea of sheets he loved, with his pillow tightly pressed against his head.

Now, Wonwoo had spent enough days at the vampire’s side to realize that something in his behaviour definitely was off; he quietly placed the tray of breakfast on the desk, before quietly approaching the bed.

«Is everything okay?» Wonwoo gently questioned, reaching out to touch Mingyu’s hand over the pillow, but eventually halting his movements; the vampire kept silent, and the butler crouched next to his bed, finding it impolite to sit on his sheets.

«You can sit here.» Mingyu mumbled few seconds later, gently patting the empty spot next to his waist; Wonwoo thanked him and complied.

No one spoke for few minutes, and the both of them fell into a comfortable and weirdly intimate silence; Mingyu didn’t move his hand from the mattress, and Wonwoo didn’t realize that their fingertips were almost touching.

«I simply have a headache, you can go if you want to.» the vampire’s hoarse voice broke the silence, but somehow, Wonwoo believed that he wasn’t telling the whole truth.

«I’m your personal butler, meaning I don’t have much to do if you’re sleeping.» Wonwoo lied. He definitely had something to do in the morning: collect mail from the entrance hall and sort it in order of importance before bringing it back to Mingyu – who most importantly had requested Wonwoo to drop formalities when they were alone. Then he needed to collect his freshly washed clothes from the laundry room, and then he promised Ljudmila he would help her clean the crystal chandelier in the living rooms, not to mention -

«I get very bad headaches and really dizzy if I don’t drink human blood.» Mingyu confessed,  his pinky finger unconsciously touching Wonwoo’s index finger.

«Haven’t you been drinking blood every day, though?» Wonwoo curiously questioned, barely moving his hand, so that their fingers touching wouldn’t be as casual as it was few moments ago. Mingyu groaned, and that was the only answer Wonwoo thought he’d get; eventually, the vampire sighed, lifting the cushion from his head, his gaze adjusting to the partial brightness in the room.

«You’re perceptive, little one,» Mingyu teased, «however, that’s animal blood – which for being clear, is definitely not the same.» Wonwoo hummed, as he seemed to be lost in thoughts for few seconds, he asked the vampire if there was anything he could do, but Mingyu simply sighed, shaking his head.

«I appreciate your concern, but unless you want me to feed from you, there’s nothing you can do.»

A whirlwind of thoughts seemed to float inside Wonwoo’s mind after he heard Mingyu’s magic words. Of course, he thought the vampire was insanely attractive and of course, he found himself more than once fantasizing about the possibility of kissing those full lips; moreover, he had to admit that the fact that Mingyu was both extremely clumsy and effortlessly funny was enough for him to get fond of t he vampire every day a little more.

Actually, his blooming feelings were completely reciprocated by the vampire, but nor him nor Mingyu had ever considered the possibility, and therefore, when Wonwoo spoke a faint «okay, let’s do it.», Mingyu thought he was hallucinating.

«I’m not undressing more than this,» Wonwoo clarified, as he stared at the vampire, lazily sitting on the bed; the butler was basically still completely dressed, with the only exception of his gloves and his jacket. His shirt was completely unbuttoned, and thanks to the partial darkness of the room, he didn’t notice how Mingyu’s gaze hungrily travelled on the glimpse of toned skin that he could see.

«Works for me, but if things get messy I’m gonna stain your shirt, and you’ll have to tell Ljud.» Mingyu shrugged, a breathless chuckle escaping his lips as he heard Wonwoo groan in agreement, since he didn’t want to feel Ljudmila’s beloved damp rag on his skin anytime soon, especially for something he didn’t do.

Wonwoo lowered the suspenders keeping the shirt in place, letting the pieces of fabric dangle from his belt loop; he quickly got rid of his shirt, before folding it and placing it next to his jacket.

Following Mingyu’s direction, Wonwoo climbed on the mattress, and awkwardly sat on his lap; the vampire was keeping his left hand behind himself for balance, while his right hand immediately reached out to gently hold the other boy’s slim waist.

«This should be the part where you relax.» Mingyu mumbled, as his hand hesitantly slid from Wonwoo’s waist to his thigh. He tentatively widened the palm of his hand, just to squeeze the skin ever so lightly; needless to say, he found Wonwoo’s sudden whimper an addictive sound.

«If I do, we’ll be touching touching.» Wonwoo answered, hesitantly; despite his embarrassment, he didn’t want to move away, and as he felt Mingyu guide his hands to his chest, he let him, relaxing a little bit further against the other.

«I’m about to drink your blood, so it works for me,» the vampire shrugged, hiding behind a nervous smile, «are you sure you’re okay with this?»

Wonwoo didn’t need time to think about it before answering that yes, of course he was; a faint tug at his left thigh was what made him spread his knees a little more, completely sitting on Mingyu’s lap.

Now, clearly the both of them noticed that the other one was half hard but still – thankfully, no one decided to mention it. Mingyu’s lips immediately found Wonwoo’s collarbone, trying to focus his mind on his task of feeding before he decided to succumb to the lust and the attraction he felt for the younger boy.

«It- It tickles.» Wonwoo whispered, his shoulder instinctively twitching, making Mingyu move the direction of his open mouthed kisses a little upwards. If he were to be honest, that amount of kisses definitely was not necessary, but still, Mingyu didn’t exactly know why he was paying so much attention to it; whether it was because he wanted Wonwoo to fully get comfortable in his presence, whether he was loving the feeling of the other boy tightly gripping his shirt while trying to hide needy whimpers, Mingyu thought he would gladly stop time in that moment, so that they could enjoy it a little bit longer. Mingyu felt Wonwoo giggle again, and he breathed a little exasperated giggle as he leaned back once again.

«I’m sorry, it really tickles a lot.» Wonwoo apologized, and the both of them ended up finding that situation incredibly surreal to the point where they were thrown into a fit of small giggles.

«I’m good now, I promise.» Wonwoo took a deep breath as the both of them seemed to have calmed down; his hands found once again their place against the vampire’s chest – tightly gripping Mingyu’s shirt.

Wonwoo didn’t know what to expect, since the only time he had heard about vampires were in fairy tales; was their bite supposed to hurt, was it supposed to bring him a weird kind of pleasure?

Whatever the butler was trying to prepare for, he definitely didn’t consider the fact that Mingyu decided to place his hand on his nape, just to connect their lips; Wonwoo immediately reciprocated in a clumsy and passionate gesture, and he believed he could feel the butterflies in his stomach do somersaults as soon as he felt Mingyu groan against his lips as soon as he faintly tugged on his hair. They ended up kissing passionately until their lips felt swollen, and as they were both panting to catch their breath, Wonwoo gently guided Mingyu’s head to his neck.

It was crazy how a simple gesture was about to make him come untouched, but Wonwoo thought that nothing could have prepared him for the feeling of Mingyu sucking on his blood; it was weird, he had to admit, but at the same time, Wonwoo felt like his blood was being turned into a molten core gently spreading through his body. His senses felt heightened in an almost inhuman way, and the feeling of Mingyu’s arms gently but firmly holding his body close were driving him to hypersensitivity; whatever was happening, Wonwoo definitely didn’t want for it to end.

«Are you sure you feel better?» Wonwoo questioned, watching Mingyu nod as he wiped the small amount of blood falling from the corner of his lips.

«I know it’s really not romantic and I kind of planned to do things a little differently, but I really like you,» Mingyu confessed out of the blue, his gaze searching for Wonwoo’s as he felt him instinctively tense up in his lap, «and I really want you,» he added, moving his gaze towards the other’s lips, «heavens, how I want you.» he mumbled again, the huskiness and arousal in his voice were enough to drive Wonwoo’s mad.

The butler studied the vampire for few seconds, but still, he found no trace of lie in his gaze, especially because he has proven more than once that he didn’t have a single reason to lie to him. Wonwoo relaxed once again, his arms snaking around the vampire’s neck. «I really like you too,» he mumbled against Mingyu’s lips, feeling them part as if they were magnets, «and I really want you too.» That morning, Mingyu and Wonwoo ended up making love for the first time, showering each other with the eager affection of a blooming love, as their fingertips remained tightly intertwined.

For the whole day, no one among the servants asked where the Master and Wonwoo were; if the reason was Ljudmila threatening to kill everyone who suggested to look for them, that’s something neither Mingyu or Wonwoo needed to know.

Few weeks later, far too early on a Sunday morning, Mingyu groaned, turning the other way as he tried to fall asleep again. He stretched out his arm, realizing that Wonwoo must have woken up already; with an annoyed sigh, he silently cursed his servants for being so loud in the morning for no reason at all.

Eventually, Mingyu ended up shifting on Wonwoo’s side of the bed, trying to enjoy what was left of his lover’s warmth, but the noise didn’t seem to stop anytime soon; the vampire crooked one eye open, just snort while trying to hide an amused laughter – of course, Wonwoo hushed him immediately with a quick gesture of his hand.

«I told you, that I don’t want us to get married, not yet!» one of the maid’s loud voice echoed from the courtyard. Wonwoo was hiding behind the heavy curtain, following the interaction with extreme interest while carefully avoiding for too much light to peek into Mingyu’s room; he knew that light didn’t affect his lover, but he also knew that his temper wouldn’t be great if he were to be woken up with too much sunlight peeking inside the bedroom.

«But why not? Is it because of your parents? You didn’t tell them you’re pregnant, did you?» the gardener immediately retorted, his voice filled with irritation and astonishment. Wonwoo did his best to hide his surprised gasp, the tray –  on which Mingyu’s dressed for the day were neatly placed, now digging a little more in his waist.

«I knew it!» Wonwoo faintly mumbled to himself while bringing his free hand in front of his mouth – still unaware about the fact that Mingyu was awake, and therefore earning another amused giggle from the vampire.

The argument between the couple went on for minutes, and Wonwoo was too immersed in his activity that he definitely didn’t notice Mingyu eventually walking up and walking towards him.

«What’s the commotion?» Mingyu’s hoarse voice spoke right against Wonwoo’s ear as he hugged his waist from behind, and the butler almost had a heart attack on the spot.

«Shh!» Wonwoo quickly silenced him, ignoring the fact that on that moment, he was definitely being louder than his lover. «One of the maids is pregnant, the gardener asked for her hand in marriage.» Wonwoo briefly explained. Mingyu gave him a brief nod, yawning and scratching his chest; he absently took the tray from Wonwoo’s hands – who immediately let him, and right after he placed it on his desk.

The next few minutes looked something in between from ridiculous to adorable; Mingyu, a vampire, was peeking from behind the curtain and repeating whatever Wonwoo’s ears couldn’t hear while Wonwoo, his butler, was mirroring his actions while moving his right hand as if to urge him to tell him more because «I didn’t hear it! Oh, damn that gardener’s thick accent.»

Mingyu yawned again, kissing his lover’s shoulders three times before eventually walking to the side of the door-window in order to open the curtains; Mingyu took the other’s hand – and of course Wonwoo let him lead them to the small balcony.

«I thought we were eavesdropping in a discreet way.» the butler mumbled with a small pout, not enjoying the fact that his fan had been cut short; however, now that the couple was on the balcony, Wonwoo definitely noticed that a large part of the servants had gathered in the courtyard as well, everyone suddenly interested and invested about the issue.

For a second, Wonwoo’s gaze met Ljudmila’s exasperated one, and as she shook her head, he chuckled briefly.  

«Say, Wonwoo, what if we give them something to actually gossip about?» Mingyu’s alluring voice was once again speaking next to Wonwoo’s ear. The poor butler didn’t even have enough time to turn around and ask the vampire what he meant, when he found Mingyu’s lips gently crashing on his. Immediately, Wonwoo returned the gesture with equal fervour, as if it was the first time him and Mingyu were kissing and they haven’t been doing it on a daily basis for weeks.

Mingyu’s hands gripped Wonwoo’s waist, and pulled the younger boy flat against his chest; he didn’t need to check to be sure that the lovers quarrel had been already forgotten in order to talk about how «did you see the way young Master Mingyu was dragging Wonwoo to his bed?»

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[14.23]

― pairing : Hyunjin x fem! reader ― content warnings : fluff, smut, wolf au, reader is a witch, soulmates, medieval settings as always, unprotected sex (wrap it up y’all), fantasy au ― word count : 3.172 ― notes : different day, different blog, but this one's still for @helav98

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

🐺🔮 WOLVES! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris part one | part two // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho part one | part two // Felix // Jeongin

«Come on,» you whispered to yourself, clenching your teeth as if it would have made you reach even further, «damn these silver azaleas, growing in a place like this.» you mumbled, outraged at the herb’s natural habitat as you brushed with your middle finger the wild herbs growing on the edge of a cliff.

Therefore, there you were, partially laying above the void itself, as you stretched out as far as you could, hoping the rock that you were gripping to balance yourself would not shatter in a moment like that. You kept brushing silver azaleas’ leaves few more times until you settled for using magic.

«I’ll never make it like this.» you sighed, your eyes briefly flashing golden and suddenly, a small bunch of silver azaleas was finally in your hand.

However, your happiness did not last long; as soon as you touched the herbs, the rock under your hand suddenly shattered, leaving you to precipitate into the cliff.

At least, this is what should have happened.

The feeling of  a warm hand immediately gripping your wrist with a firm hold made you look up, just to see a boy with long, black hair staring back at you with eyes full of worry. He effortlessly picked you up, and for a second you wondered how  could he be so strong without using magic.

“He must be one of the shapeshifters,” you thought. You have studied about them: people born with the ability to shift into any animal they knew, irrevocably gaining their qualities – sight, hearing and strength, even while in human form. “Or one of the wolves”, you wondered, aware that a pack of wolves recently claimed the forest as their territory. 

«Ah! Thank you!» you cheerfully and proudly showed your small bouquet to the boy, still looking at you with concern. «These herbs have the stupid habit to grow in unusual places so I always have to-»

«Always? You always risk your life like that?» the boy’s deep and dumbfounded voice cut your sentence, and you stood up, brushing away dust and small grass blades from your skirt.

«I never risk my life.» you answered immediately, your hands on your hips. «I knew how to fly up eventually.» you spun on your heels with an amused giggle, heading towards the small basket few steps away from the two of you. It was as if you could feel the gears in the handsome boy’s head starting to move, processing the fact that you were a witch, and not a commoner.

«Anyways, thank you so much,» you turned around, now facing the boy which standing up, easily towered above you.

«Hyunjin.» he said, a small and polite smile on his lips.

«Hyunjin.» you repeated before introducing yourself as well, silently admitting that he was definitely handsome up close. «Well, I have to go. I have many other herbs to gather before sunset. For example, fire flake flowers-»

«Do you want some help?» Hyunjin interrupted you, and you fell silent. Help? You never had any help during your gathering sessions, and especially, how could he be helpful?

«Yes.» you immediately whispered, a strange pull you felt in your heart quickly pushed you to ignore your thoughts. You blamed the sunlight hitting your face for the blush that erupted on your cheeks as Hyunjin’s lips parted to frame a beautiful, happy smile.

«As I was saying!» you suddenly exclaimed, knowing that Hyunjin was aware of your sudden embarrassment, judging by his amused expression, «Fire flake flowers. They’re next.»

«Lead the way, Ma’am.» Hyunjin smiled with the hint of a playful bow, before gently taking the basket from your hands. «But let me carry this.» you let him, a shy smile painting your lips and silently thanking your fate for this meeting. You spent the afternoon roaming around with Hyunjin following you obediently, the two of you talking continuously.

At the mention you were a witch, he confessed that he was a wolf. «That’s cool.» you nodded, «I never had a wolf for a friend.»

«Who said we were friends?» Hyunjin playfully ruffled your hair, with a smile on his face. You spent the remaining of the afternoon explain some properties of the herbs you were picking up to Hyunjin, and if he was uninterested with your explanations, he never showed. Instead, he kept asking you questions, until the situation inevitably ended up with Hyunjin laughing at you because you got raisin on your hair. You sighed, as you brought as much hair you could in front of your face to examinate the amount of damage; eyes briefly flashing golden, you got rid of all the raisin, and Hyunjin immediately inched closer to your face.

«That’s cool.» he said, your noses almost touching as he was busy studying your eyes, now back on their original colour. «Do they always change colour?»

«Yes,» you smiled, placing your hands on his wide shoulders before gently pushing him back, your heart racing as if you had just climbed that cliff back up using your own strength. «they always do.» You turned around too quickly to notice that Hyunjin was looking at your figure with a soft smile on his lips and a faint trace of a blush on his cheeks.

«So… Goodnight?» Hyunjin tried, smiling as he offered you the basket full of herbs once you both made it safely in front of your house, the lanterns of the village illuminating the now dark ad moonless sky.

You nodded, thanking him again. «Be careful on your way home!» you told Hyunjin’s retreating figure as you were tightly grabbing the basket’s handles.

It was dark, the streets were illuminated just enough to see where you were walking but, you saw clearly as Hyunjin turned briefly towards you, answering with a wink as his eyes flashed in two different, bright colours: blue and golden.

Spring, sunny afternoons were your favourites; meditating with the wind gently dishevelling your hair was a feeling you loved, and so you sighed, closing your eyes, your soul at ease while you were sitting in a flower field. Tranquillity spreaded in your senses, and you honestly could have stayed there all afternoon, until the rustling leaves of the bushes on your left caught your attention. Eyes snapping open, you decided not to move your head in order not to appear too alarmed - it could have been anyone, opting to follow the unfolding situations with wary eyes.

All your resolution, however, melted into a thin nothing as soon as a large, big black wolf slowly walked out of his temporary hideout. Your head turned, and you locked gaze with his mismatched eyes.

“He has the same eyes as-”

«Hyunjin?» you quietly called out, unsure. You recalled Hyunjin’s eyes flashing with two different colours few nights earlier, but you were not sure about his wolf form because after all, you have never seen it before. The wolf gracefully lowered his head, as if he was gesturing the hint of a bow, and as soon as your eyes met his blue and gold ones, you felt once again that pull on your chest.

«I hope you weren’t try to scare me, puppy,» you smiled, before returning to your ministrations and closing your eyes once again, «it didn’t work.»

You heard the wolf whiff, perfectly aware that if he were in his human form, Hyunjin would have scoffed at you. The wolf slowly circled your apparently helpless frame, before plopping down next to you, his head gracefully resting on his paws. Hyunjin glanced at you from the corner of his eyes, and you glanced back, before erupting in soft giggles and reaching out with your hand to scratch him behind his ears.

You felt completely at ease, and you did not have to wonder about the reason why you felt the magic flowing in your soul growing powerful anytime he was close to you.

«Hyunjin,» you softly mumbled to the wolf which looked like he had fallen asleep. «Would you like to become my familiar?» Hyunjin’s bright eyes stared at you for few seconds, before he tapped on your thigh with his nose, and you immediately understood that it was his way of saying yes.

Later that afternoon, Hyunjin woke up from his nap with a flower crown made with yellow and blue flowers gracefully hanging from his black ears.

The next time you saw Hyunjin, you were stark naked. You were quietly bathing in the river when once again; he quietly walked out from the bushes in his wolf form. Looking up at him, you admired how intimidating and graceful he looked. Water reached barely around your breasts, so you leaned your arms in front of you, resting them on the grass in order to partially shield your naked chest. Truth was, you did not mind for Hyunjin to turn back in his human form and join you.

Hyunjin made his way towards you, and unexpectedly licked your left cheek, making you turn around while laughing.

«What was that for?» you asked, touching your cheek with your still wet hand, and he answered by plopping down on the grass in front of you, his head on his paws and his big, bright mismatched eyes burning into yours.

«So, Hyunjin, I’m curious,» you tilted your head before placing it on the palm of your hand. «are you hanging out with me because you’re my familiar, or because I’m your mate?» you saw the wolf’s eyes widen for a second, and you smiled, satisfied with yourself.

“So, I was not wrong.”  you thought. You spent few days searching anywhere and everywhere in your books if the relationship with your familiar was supposed to make you feel somehow enamoured, but you only found endless chapters about how powerful you should have felt.

The thing was: you felt powerful AND enamoured, but anytime Hyunjin was in his human form, thoughts about kissing his full lips constantly intruded your mind. Knowing few basic things about wolves, you quickly catched up.

A comfortable silence fell between the two of you once again, and thanks to the streaming water slowly flowing around your frame, you started to doze off, until you felt Hyunjin’s nose insistently push your head to your side. Eyes falling open, you searched for any traces of something out of the ordinary towards the direction that he had pointed to, until you heard the noise of cracking bones, followed by a long sigh.

You turned around, confusion written all over your face, the wolf nowhere to be seen. Instead, Hyunjin was standing in the water, reaching out to your nicely folded clothes in order to steal one of your thin leather strings in order to tie up his hair into a half ponytail.

«Did that hurt?» you asked, focusing on his face and trying to ignore the fact that Hyunjin was standing stark naked next to you in the water.

His arm brushed yours, and you felt a spark running through your body. «It doesn’t.» he explained with a smile, «We don’t feel anything, it’s just noisy.» You nodded, somehow glad that he would not feel any pain while switching between his human and his wolf form. Hyunjin placed his elbows on the grass behind him, relaxing in the water with his head thrown back, and you took the opportunity to steal glances to his toned body.

«Oh, by the way,» as soon as Hyunjin turned his head towards you, you adverted your gaze impossibly quick, in order not to get caught ogling at his frame, «who did you call “puppy”, back then?» his hand moved quickly, gently but firmly grabbing your forearm and pulling you towards his body. You let Hyunjin easily manoeuvre you, so that now, you were standing in front of each other, your hands on his chest and his arms loosely wrapped around your waist, as he pulled you flush against his body. You blushed at sudden proximity, Hyunjin’s soft breath fanning your cheeks, the boy staring at you with an amused expression on his face.

«You are the puppy,» you teased him, driven by a wave of confidence which made you lock your gaze with him, and he scoffed in answer, hiding a smile while turning his head. Hyunjin leaned down, and with a sudden, abrupt move, he picked you up, his hands under your thighs. Your arms flew around his neck with a shriek, your legs tightly circling his slim waist. Your noses were almost touching; Hyunjin’s eyes once again burning into yours.

«I dare you,» he whispered, inching closer and you instinctively parted your lips, «say that again.»

«I said you’re a cute, little puppy.» you mumbled back, your eyes shifting between his lips and his eyes, your left hand caressing his nape, leaving wet trails in his hair.

Hyunjin scoffed, tightening his hold on your legs and immediately bucking his knees without any notice. His lips captured yours in the brief moment you were underwater, leaving you to wonder if it really happened as soon as he lifted you back up, his smug smile meeting your outraged shocked expression.

«Now that the “puppy” thing is settled, let’s move to the next topic. Remember that-» Hyunjin face inched closer again, but suddenly froze in his movement as your eyes flashed golden. «Release me.» he sighed, rolling his eyes. «I won’t do that again.» he added in a monotonous voice, noticing that you didn’t break the spell.

With a satisfied smile, your eyes flashed once again, and as soon as he was able to move, he turned your position around, so that your back was pressed against the rocky wall of the river.

«Remember that,» Hyunjin said, gradually inching closer to your lips, «Before I was your familiar, you already were my mate.»

«Do you ever shut up?» you mumbled, before connecting your lips together while tightly holding the hair on his nape.

Hyunjin’s kisses were passionate and rough, there was something almost feral in the way his teeth kept nibbling your skin and his lips constantly searching yours, as if you were the only grip to sanity he had.  Despite being underwater, Hyunjin’s hands travelling on your body felt like his touch was burning, leaving a path that instantly missed and longed for his passionate touch.

That afternoon, Hyunjin made love to you as your back was tightly pressed against the rocky wall, and water flowed all around you. Hyunjin’s thrusts were as passionate and as rough as his kisses, the water giving you both the sensation of him sliding even deeper in you, even if he completely bottomed out every time, just to pull away to leave you clenching around the tip of his length. You found out pretty quickly that your mate was indeed a tease, alternating between fast, hard strokes and slow and deep ones, sometimes even waiting for you to plead him not to stop, even if this meant Hyunjin smirking against your skin with his teeth clenched in order not to pound inside you at the pace he wanted to. Hyunjin placed his left hand on the edge of the wall, next to your shoulder, his right hand sliding on your waist to push you even further against his body, using the water as his advantage to manoeuvre you even better.

«Let me mark you,» Hyunjin’s strained voice reached your ears, somewhere between your shared moans, «please.» his plead was accompanied by a harsh thrust hitting the perfect place inside you and you jolted forward, hugging him closer to your frame with a loud whine. Hyunjin never stopped his movements, never giving you proper time to think about it – you would have said yes regardless of the situation, but as your eyes briefly met Hyunjin’s wolf ones, you nodded immediately.

His mismatched gold and blue eyes stared at you with love and a hint of desperation, before a small and relieved smile danced on his swollen lips. Hyunjin pushed you even further against the rocks as he stilled inside you, kissing the crook of your shoulder before biting on it.

You were his mate, now. Officially, irrevocably, for the rest of your lives. You felt his emotion flood in your soul, and you knew that it was the same for him. Feeling each other’s love, arousal and happiness was what triggered your orgasms, leaving you clenching with rapid sigh around your mate’s twitching length. Hyunjin was panting heavily, his forehead on your shoulder, holding you close even if he already slipped his now soft member out of you.

«Thank you.» he mumbled, and you softly caressed his hair, wetting it once again, as you tried to catch your breath, too.

«I would have said yes, regardless.» at your answer, you felt Hyunjin place a soft kiss on the mark e left, before inching back to look at your face.

«You’re stuck with me, now.» Hyunjin softly pinched your cheeks using both his hands, taking advantage of the fact that now you were standing up once again. You stared back in his still blue and golden eyes, watching carefully as they turned back to normal.

«Witches don’t have a way to mark a familiar, but we’ll settle for this.» balancing yourself on his shoulders, you softly kissed his forehead.

«Oi! Everyone! The watchdog came back!» you heard a boy joke, calling out for the rest of Hyunjin’s pack as soon as you entered their territory.

«Shut your mouth, Seungmin.» Hyunjin spat back immediately, and the other boy laughed loudly.

Hyunjin introduced you to his pack and their mates – which surprisingly enough were all witches, and they all kindly and cheerfully accepted you, glad that Hyunjin finally found his mate.

Changbin’s mate quickly explained you that the pack had been teasing him about being a witch’s familiar as soon as he came back home after he agreed to your proposal.

«They’d been calling him “puppy” for days now, poor one.» she added, shaking her head at the scene of the boys playfully teamed up and chasing Hyunjin, all of them in their wolf form.

«Puppy?» you repeated before giggling, and the girl smiled with a nod. «Well, but it’s true.» you added with a shrug, seeing Hyunjin freezing in his tracks to look at you, growling. You didn’t need to feel his emotion to know that in his human form, he would have said something along the lines of «Not you, too!», and the others stopped as well, some of them rolling on the floor in what resembled a laughter.

Hyunjin approached you quickly, and you giggled as you tried to hide behind Changbin’s mate. The black wolf was quick to prevent your action and pin you on the floor, preventing you from moving by placing one of his paws on the grass next to your head and the other one on your shoulder.

Hyunjin started to pepper your face with small, ticklish lips, ignoring your requests for a truce hidden between giggles.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[17.49]

― pairing : Chris x fem! reader ― content warnings : smut, fluff, gamer au, drabble, mentions to overwatch, explicit language, oral sex (f recieving), unprotected sex, established relationship ― word count : 2.099

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

«Hurry up, Chris.» you whined to yourself as you were wearing your headphones and adjusting the microphone in front of you; streaming videogames was one of your favourite hobbies and you managed to stream a couple of hours a day as soon as you got home from work.

Honestly, you were more than thankful to your boyfriend, Chris, offering you to be the admin of your gaming channel and therefore, sitting next to you during all your streams. Despite the fact that you started constantly streaming more than six months ago, the fact that an unknown number of people was watching and sometimes judging your gaming skills was enough to make you nervous and slightly worsen your aim.

Chris shared the same passion as you did, and your gaming set up included two almost identical gaming postation and therefore, this meant that not only he could sit next to you, but also monitor the viewers’ comment just in case someone was disrespectful enough to be banned. It was undeniable that you found his presence soothing; he would place a hand on your thigh to signal that the live had started - since you couldn’t see the live delay for yourself and, as soon as it was finished, he would kiss you while praising you with a wide and sincere smile, saying you did great. 

Somehow, Chris managed to make everything seem less intimidating, and you were genuinely thankful for his daily presence in your life.

«What if I mess up and try to counter Winston with Genji?» you  left yourself sink into the chair, re-adjusting your pyjama shorts – you honestly didn’t bother to dress up nicely beside your shirt, as you heard a light chuckle coming from next to you.

«Prepare yourself to be banned by the whole community of gamers.» Chris answered with a playful smile as he put on his headphones as well; you groaned to yourself, making him laugh at your reaction.

«Come here, sunshine, let me give you a good luck kiss.» Chris pulled your chair to his, and you immediately leaned in to peck his lips in a quick but soft manner; you sighed, feeling content with your boyfriend’s constant display of attention. However, Chris felt like he wanted more, and he wasn’t sure he could wait for your streaming to end.

«Hi, everyone!» you said as soon as Chris placed his hand on your thigh, staring into the camera with a bright smile on your face, «So many games came out this week, but I didn’t know what to stream! I guess for today we’ll settle for some quick plays on Overwatch until I decide what to actually buy.» you laughed, blushing a bit.

The stream started smoothly, you would miss some kills due to your nervousness, but Chris gently patting your leg or your elbow anytime you died helped yourself not to feel too frustrated about it.

«I know you’re about to come for my head,» you joked, focused on changing your character, «but I’m going to try walking this path again, this time with a sniper, because don’t we all love a bit of thrill.» you said, leading your character on the route where you died in silly ways at least four times, completely unaware about Chris’ sudden mischievous smirk.

Eventually, you felt Chris’ hand on your thigh; you glanced at him, just to see if anything was wrong or people were really spamming the comment section because “playing a sniper on Nepal’s control map is just unacceptable”, but he simply shook your head, showing you a playful and innocent smile.

The more the game went on, the more you tried not to focus on the fact that Chris’ hand was slowly inching higher on your thigh, making your skin immediately feel warm at the contact; you could feel his eyes fixed on you rather than the screen, and anytime you glanced at him, he’d squeeze your thigh and shook his head in a silent signal that everything was okay.

Chris’ hand was dangerously close to the hem of your loose pyjama shorts, he knew it, but he couldn’t stop himself from the desire to touch you; Chris was perfectly aware about the fact that you tensed up, and he was also perfectly aware that you were sensitive, but he wanted to have a little bit of fun.

As you felt Chris’ thumb stroke your thigh while applying a slight pressure every now and then, you knew it was not unintentional; your eyes widened, noticing what your boyfriend was up to. Your leg accidentally twitched, causing Chris’ hand to slide a little bit higher; you sent him a panicked look, but your boyfriend answered with a wink and a playful smile.

Only then, you understood how mischievous Chris looked in that very moment: messy hair in which he kept running his hands, and his pyjama shirt slightly unbuttoned; this small distraction caused you to die once again, the loud noise of an enemy’s special attack startling  you and inevitably drawing your attention back to the game.  

“Okay love,” you thought, “two can play this game” you jolted, trying to keep a neutral expression as you felt his Chris’ hold tighten on your inner thigh, hoping that he wouldn’t try anything in front of 900 viewers. Once again, you were perfectly aware about the microphone only few inches from your mouth, recording perfectly every hitch of your breath anytime Chris dared some bolder move as massaging his thigh.

You knew that at this point, the views probably dropped, since you couldn’t focus due to the growing wetness in your pants. “This is surreal,” you thought trying to chase an enemy player, “I can’t get turned on from this,” you managed to counter his attack and proceed straight to the point yet to conquer. All the hopes you held were short lived, as soon as you felt Chris’ hand taking advantage of the fact that your legs were spreaded – damn you and your habit of sitting in weird ways, just to place the palm of his hand directly on your wetness; your leg twitched and your knee accidentally slammed under the desk.

«Shit!» you exclaimed, «Sorry everyone, I kinda got startled by Genji screaming in my ear.» you lied, fully aware of the blush entirely covering from your face to your neck.

As you sent Chris another panicked look, your breath slightly quickened and your heart was hammering in your chest so loudly that you could confuse it for a game sound effect; Chris, however, simply winked you once again, his hold tight and unwavering. Luck was on your side, because as soon as you felt Chris’ hand sliding inside your shorts, the match also ended.

«Okay, today live ends here!» you announced, not planning to end it so soon, but you certainly couldn’t keep streaming when Chris  was teasing you like that in front of everyone.

«Thanks everyone for following me today, see you in two days, same time! Bye!» you smiled cheerfully trying to ignore Chris slightly palming his growing erection with his head thrown on the chair, before turning everything off: live, webcam, microphone.

«Okay love, we can log out, and also» you whispered taking off your headphones, «what the hell was that for?» Having gotten what he was aiming for, Chris’s mouth was now stretched into a full grin and his attention directed completely towards you; his hand was still between your legs, but now he was applying more pressure to it, knowing well the effect it had on you.

«Your fans are absolutely right, sunshine,» he said, removing his hand from you for a brief moment, enough for him to stand up and balance himself on the armrests of your chair, pinning you against it and leaning towards you, «You look absolutely gorgeous today, I couldn’t wait to have you all for myself.» Chris’ lips inched towards you with a slow pace, and you waited for him to kiss you with parted lips and a hammering heart, anticipating the moment; as soon as your lips were few millimetres apart, he suddenly tilted his head, his lips busy tracing abstract patterns on your neck as he gently spreaded your legs using his.

«Are you sure you turned everything off?» Chris asked, sitting between your spreader legs and caressing your inner thighs in a rough manner, his fingertips toying with the elastic band of your pyjama; you glanced at the screen with a panicked look, and nodded as soon as you saw that you were completely offline.

As soon as Chris saw your affirmative response, he slid both your shorts and your underwear off your legs, licking his lips with a victorious smile at the sight of you already on the verge to fall apart when he still didn’t do anything. Chris knew the effect he had on you, and he loved to take advantage of it; wearing rings on his hands, bracelets, it was not casual, they were simple details which would focus your attention to certain places and he loved seeing you getting flustered because of it. Especially, he loved when he could feel your body shiver as a reaction to the cold metal of his rings encountering your hot skin.  

«Chris!» you whined, as you felt his lips attaching on your clit and eagerly sucking on it; your hands flew in his soft brown hair and he moaned against your wetness, eager to please you and to hear your moans in return, knowing that he was the cause of your bliss.

Chris wasted no time in teasing you, and immediately his tongue was occasionally alternating kitten licks to more rough movements, his tongue flat and spreading your wet folds already clenching around nothing thanks to the desire that rapidly built up inside you. Chris fingertips reached out, spreading your folds so that he could draw abstract shapes against it while using the tip of his tongue, making you whimper at the need of further contact.

However, by now, Chris knew your body language and purposely avoided to give you what you were silently asking for; you jolted forwards, feeling your legs shake as Chris experimentally moaned against your wetness, and since he was pleased with your reactions, he simply decided to add it as well to the mix.

Quickly, you reached out to unbutton your shirt, feeling like it was getting a bit too hot in the room to be so overdressed; you took the opportunity to push your wetness even more into Chris’ face, which in response sucked on it a little more eagerly at the sight of one of your hands playing with your nipple and your chest rising and fall in quick, uneven intakes of breaths.

«Fingers,» you whimpered, «I want your fingers.» you pulled his face closer to you by the hold you had on his hair; you were close, but you wanted to come at least around Chris’ thick fingers scissoring and curling inside you.

«You’ll take what I give you.» Chris’ voice was hoarse and husky, and he detached from you just enough to answer your plead, before starting once again to lap at your parted folds; choking on a whine, you nodded at Chris’ sudden rough behaviour, before glancing down, and finally noticing that Chris was also busy touching himself while pleasuring you.

The sight of his fist tightly wrapped around his length in quick and sharp movements – while the silver bracelet he always wore was dancing around his wrist, mixed to the feeling of his mouth stimulating you, made you rapidly approach your orgasm. Calling for Chris’ name as if it was a prayer, your body shook, your muscles quickly tensing up and relaxing in a rapid succession, and Chris never stopping his motions of eagerly sucking on your clit until you eventually started to tremble in overstimulation. You were sure that your wetness was dripping on your gaming chair, but your eyes were locked on Chris, which sat back with his cheeks flushed red, leaning his weight on his hands as his pyjama pants were loosely hanging around his thighs, his length still hard and obviously begging for attention and release.

«If we don’t fuck within the next minute I’ll go insane,» you panted, your legs still spreaded and the sensation of your orgasm still lingering on your body; Chris agreed, nodding few times, before quickly glancing behind himself.

«On my gaming chair?» Chris asked, rising his eyebrow at you.

«On your gaming chair.» you nodded immediately, and you both moved to stand up at the same time.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[20.30]

― pairing : Hyunjin x fem! reader ― content warnings : fluff, angst with a happy ending, smut, grease! au - therefore it's the 50's, fwb to lovers (Reader is a Pink), unprotected sex (wrap it up y’all) ― word count : 4.084

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

🕺 GREASE! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris part one | part two // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix // Jeongin

Hyunjin was a pain in the ass - quite literally. It’s been a long year since you became his Pink and, as cliché as it was; you had a big, fat crush on him. You started hanging out with Stray Kids long before he joined the group, as soon as Hyunjin transferred to your school, the boy for sure didn’t go unnoticed.

Long legs, thin waist, wide shoulders, perfect body, big doe eyes and full plump lips. He was literally perfect. He joined Stray Kids, and the two of you naturally grew closer: you became friends, you hooked up once. Then twice. Then, you basically never stopped.

Needless to say, you found out that Hyunjin was perfect also during sex. The problem was that even if the boy clearly had a clear preference for you - which didn’t go unnoticed by both the other boys and by the other Pink Ladies, he never choose you as his exclusive Pink.

So there you were, sitting on the couch at the local disco quietly sipping your drink, throwing imaginary daggers at the girl which was dancing with Hyunjin as if they were dancing in a small and tight closet instead of a freaking wide dancefloor.

Someone plopped down next to you on the couch, and you sighed, immediately recognizing the whiff of cologne.

«Please,» you glanced at Chris, sitting next to you. «Remind me why I don’t have a crush on you.» he erupted into a wide smile, referring to the fact that his Pink became his official girlfriend a couple of months since they first started hanging out. «Is it because I like idiots?» you wondered again, Chris silently chuckling at your tipsy rambling. «Oh no, I like idiots.» you exclaimed, with the same surprise as you finally found the missing piece of the puzzle you were solving, catching the attention of a couple dancing next to you.

Surprise quite turned into disappointment as you caught Hyunjin glancing towards your direction before kissing that girl.

You went home shortly after that, tossing your pink jacket to the floor and trying to fall asleep without crying over, well, an idiot.

Hyunjin made you feel like you were on a never-ending rolling coaster.

One day you’d see him walking home with a girl – which turned out to be Changbin’s Pink and not you, and then for a week straight you’d be spread out on his mattress begging him to make you come, your chest covered with bite-marks and his plump lips biting your ear as he groaned how perfect you were, how tight you were and of course “You’re all mine.” which confused you each time. At some point, you were wondering if he was mocking you.

Hyunjin loved to be rough. He loved to mark you up – marks that you never saw on the girl hanging out with him in your place, and see your legs shake after he made you come several time in a row.

However, there were also few rare moments where Hyunjin would be incredibly soft: his face would hover above yours as he thrusted inside you with slow, passionate movements, muffling your moans with soft and tender kisses.

Hyunjin was confusing, and the only thing you were absolutely sure about were your feelings for him and the fact that he was on your mind a little more than you actually wanted to.

«Oh, there it was!» you rolled on your side, catching a glimpse of your zippo lighter on Hyunjin’s nightstand. The boy sheepishly groaned next to you, propping his naked body on his elbow, reaching towards your hip with one hand. «I’ve been looking for this for weeks!» you grabbed it, ready to get up from his bed and leave as you always did but this time, he mumbled a quiet and almost inaudible “Stay.”

You furrowed your brows in confusion and glanced towards him, to see if you heard him just right when in response and he gave you a small, shy smile while widening the blanket, tapping the mattress next to him.

You played with the lighter in your hand, pondering on what to do.

You never stayed, not once.

He never asked you to stay, not once.

So, what was wrong with him now to ask you to stay and sleep with him?

With the hint of a nod, you laid back on the mattress, and Hyunjin immediately wrapped his strong arms around you, wordlessly pulling your naked frame against his naked one.

«Also, I’m gonna keep this.» he whispered, snatching the zippo away from your hand and placing it inside a drawer of his nightstand. To say that his actions confused you even more was an understatement. To say that after this, it would have been even more difficult to get a hold of your feelings for him was an understatement.

However, you tried to ignore your brain and let yourself fall asleep in Hyunjin’s arms, his heartbeat and his quiet breathing lulling you to sleep.

That small bubble of happiness exploded quite soon, much to your dismay; few days later, you saw Hyunjin walking away from school with Changbin’s Pink.

«The only man a girl can depend on is her Daddy.» you stated feeling a little bit too tipsy, answering to Seungmin’s incoherent blabbering. You didn’t notice Hyunjin’s amused smirk as he tightened his arm around you, taking your glass away from you and placing it somewhere on the tables next to you.

«Are you saying you can’t depend on me?» Hyunjin playfully asked. «Am I not your Daddy?» he added, whispering against your ear so that the others wouldn’t be hearing his words.

You scoffed, immediately. «Of course I can’t depend on you.» your tone was probably a bit too harsh, and your serious expression in contrast to Hyunjin’s shocked face caused both Jisung and Minho to almost choke on the drinks they were sipping.

Hyunjin wordlessly led you to the dancefloor, his thighs between yours as you slowly grinded to the rhythm of the song they were playing. You smiled to yourself, now familiar with this kind of dancing which was quickly spreading around between young people. They used to call it “dirty dancing”, since it was way more touchy than needed - compared to how people have been dancing since then, and it recalled somehow the intimacy of a sexual intercourse. 

Hyunjin had one arm on the small of your back, and the other was delicately caressing your arms, your face, and your lips. One of your hands were on his chest, while the other was laying on his nape, your eyes quickly drifting from his eyes to your lips as he grinded your bodies together, his thigh brushing against the hem of your dress, lifting it up every now and then. Hyunjin mirrored your actions, and with a swift move he inched down to kiss you, savouring your lips as your body sensually moved together. His hand, which was previously caressing your body in a teasing way, now, was travelling dangerously close to the hem of your skirt, and you blocked his wrist.

«Bathroom?» you mouthed, pointing to its direction. Talking would have been useless, due to the high volume of the music. Hyunjin nodded, interlocking your fingers together and quickly leading you into one of the bathroom stalls, locking the door behind the two of you. His lips found yours immediately, quickly backing you up against the wall of the small stall, one hand pressed against the wall, next to your head and the other lazily wrapped around your neck, the cold metal of the rings he wore on his fingers in contrast with your hot skin made you shiver. You kissed him back with equal fervour, both your hands slipping in the back pockets of his tight jeans, pushing his body further into yours. It happened in a blur, if you had to be honest.

One moment Hyunjin was covering your neck with open-mouthed kisses and the other he was restlessly thrusting into your heat mumbling incoherent praises against your skin, both his hands under your thighs to keep you up against the wall and your arms around his neck, legs tightly wrapped around his waist to prevent yourself from falling. You lost yourself in his frantic movements; Hyunjin covered your mouth with his hand to muffle your moans, his rings pressed against your swollen lips.

The bathroom’s door suddenly opened, catching both your attention. Hyunjin immediately stilled inside you, his head falling into the crook of your shoulder – his long styled hair brushing your cheek, he was still effortlessly holding your body against the wall, as you both tried to sharpen your ear to overhear the conversation going on.

«Hyunjin is such an idiot.» you recognized Minho’s voice, and Hyunjin quietly scoffed next to you, lifting his head and bringing the hand which was covering your mouth to his lips, using his index finger to indicate you not to make any noise. You nodded, balancing yourself better in his hold and purposely clenching tight around his length, pleased with yourself as you felt his hot breath hitch against your skin.

«She’s such a doll.» you heard someone add. Jisung?

«He should probably snap out of it before he ruins everything and I’ll punch him in his pretty face.» a raspy voice added, you recognized it as Changbin’s.

They chatted for a little while, you shortly wondered what and whom the fuck they were talking about but Hyunjin’s pulsing length, his body flushed against yours and the intoxicating smell of his cologne prevented you from thinking clearly.  They left not much later and with a strained moan, Hyunjin went back to his ministrations, attaching his lips on every part of your skin he could reach as he pounded into you, slapping noises of your bodies filling the now quiet and empty bathroom.

«Come for me, Doll.» Hyunjin’s hushed voice whispered against your ear and his thumb found your clit, rubbing in circular shapes that matched his frantic pace. You came with a choked moan, the intense feeling of your orgasm spreading in your body and he followed you, softly biting your neck as he came buried deep inside your walls. You both laughed quietly, and Hyunjin suddenly captured your lips in a kiss.

His usually rough and passionate kiss were nowhere to be seen, this kiss was slow, tender and almost shy. Hyunjin’s lips would blindly run after yours anytime you inched back, he’d kiss you again, and again and again, creating a strike of infinite soft kisses. You did not know yet, but Hyunjin hid in this kiss his secret emotions, his secret love confession; and unknowingly, you did the same, kissing him with tenderness and gently caressing his cheek. When you both went back on the dancefloor, you kept dancing together.

For some strange reason, Hyunjin refused to leave your side. Was it what you both heard in the bathroom? Was it possible that the boys were talking about you?

Days went by, and nothing changed: you and Hyunjin fell back on the same old routine. Hyunjin was confusing, and you were tired. Chris and his girlfriend were right next to you when, after school, you saw Changbin’s Pink and Hyunjin laughing together before hopping in his car and go away.

Something inside you finally snapped. You loved Hyunjin, you loved his stupid and dumb side, you loved how he’d be whining while sitting on the floor and ask you to style his hair, you loved his laugh, his ragged breathing and choked moans when you had sex.

However, you were tired of scenes like this repeating themselves. You would let your heart fill with hope of your stupid love being returned just to feel your hopes and your heart crushed due to his actions. You wondered who the idiot between the two of you was really. You finally realized that probably, it was you. You felt a sweet and pleasing whiff of perfume surround you, and thin arms closing around your shoulders.

«Come on, love.» Chris’s girlfriend gave you a sweet smile.

«Come with us, let’s go eat something.» Chris finished for her, holding your hand and leading both of you to his car. You sighed, dejected, wishing for a moment to have something like them.

What defnitely made you snap was what happened at the Frosty Palace as soon as the others joined you.

«He’d better hurry up with this, I’m tired to see my girlfriend hanging out with him.» you overheard Changbin’s raspy voice hiss, only to be hushed by Jisung as soon as they spotted you already sitting with the others. You did not pay attention to that, but instead to the girl which, few moments later, arrived clinging to Hyunjin’s arms just to run over Changbin and sit on his lap. Changbin kissed her shoulder as they both mumbled something which you couldn’t hear.

“Oh, so they’re really sharing?” You felt a bubble of rage and jealousy wash over you; you did not touch your food for the rest of the night, leaving the plate half-full. Both the fact that you stopped eating and you barely spoke didn’t go unnoticed, both Seungmin and Jeongin sharing worried glances as they asked you if everything was okay. You simply nodded at them, the hint of a smile on your lips, but you knew better that they did not believe you.

The fact that you let your hopes up once again was making your blood boil, and you suddenly stood up, grabbing your bag before placing your Pink jacket on the table, right in front of Hyunjin. His eyes widened, confusion written all over his face. You were sure that if you had not been so emotionally tired, you would kiss his pout away and tell him that it was a stupid joke, everything was okay. Instead, you gave him a bitter smile, silently wondering what you did not give him, yet.

«Do I really owe you an explanation?» your bitter laugh was short. «Have fun with your girlfriends.» you added, leaving the jacket on the table and quickly leaving before anyone could realize what happened and act up.

Hyunjin had fucked up. Or probably, you did since you knew better not to fall for him. For the following week you did not show up at school, fooling yourself with the weak belief that if you did not see him – or the others, for a while you would have gotten over Hyunjin in less time.

You quietly brushed your hair, hoping that clean clothes after a warm shower would make you feel a little better, when your mom faintly knocked at your door.

«There’s one of your friends in the living room, she’s waiting for you.» she told you with a gentle smile, and you shortly nodded at her, walking downstairs with the conviction you’d find Chris’ girlfriend waiting for you. You scoffed in disbelief when sitting on your couch there was not here but instead, Changbin’s Pink was hesitantly looking at you with a shy smile.

«You can go, I’m not interested.» you spat, turning on your heels, feeling your blood boil.

«Wait! Please.» she hastily said, ready to get up from the couch and walk towards you.

“Let’s get over with this,” you thought to yourself as you faced her again, and told her to make it quick. She nodded, playing with a tiny box in his hands.

«I wanted to start with saying that between me and Hyunjin… It’s not what you think.» you scoffed at the stupid choice of words, ready to get up and walk away any moment. «He has-He asked me to help him with some things that are not for me to say but I can assure you, Changbin and the others were aware of this.» she briefly explained, searching for your eyes.

«Do you really expect me to believe this?» you raised an eyebrow at her. You saw her shoulders fall briefly, before placing over the table the small box she was playing with.

«This is as much as I am allowed to tell you. If you want to know the rest, you have to come at the Frosty Palace tonight.» she offered you a kind smile.

«Aware of what?» you inquired, but she briefly shook his head, a kind smile plastered on her face.

«Frosty Palace. 20.30.» she chanted, before getting up, ready to walk away.

«Why did you come?» you whispered, not sure if you wanted to be heard or not. She knelt in front of you, moving a strand of hair behind your ear.

«Being a Pink Lady doesn’t mean we can’t be friends with each other.» she gently lift your chin, to look at you. «Hyunjin had good intentions, but, he’s a bit of an idiot when it comes to deal with his feelings.» she walked away and you sat there, trying to process your thoughts.

“20.30 at the Frosty Palace,” she said. Would you go?

With a loud sigh, you grabbed the tiny box that Changbin’s girl left, and walked towards your bedroom, plopping on your bed. You probably stared at it for at least half an hour, doubting on whether to open it or not. “This is as much as I am allowed to tell you”, she said. Too bad that she left you even more confused than you originally were. You spent the afternoon tossing and turning in your bed, when finally you decided to open the small box.

You got up in a sitting position, mumbling a soft “what the actual fuck”, as you hesitantly took the small, silver necklace in your hand. There was a small, silver “H” dandling from it, and you furrowed your brows in confusion, was it for you? Was it a mistake? Your cheeks covered in a faint blush, and you tried desperately not to cling too hard on the last glimmer of hope you had left.

You arrived at the Frosty Palace half an hour later than you should have, welcomed by Chris and his girlfriend passionately making out right outside the front door.

«Hello to you, too.» you mumbled, wondering if you did the right thing by coming.

You spotted both Changbin and his girl talking to Hyunjin, which was half sitting on the table with what seemed a dejected look.  The tight jeans he wore perfectly hugged his thighs, and his black leather jacket made his shoulders appear even wider. What really caught your attention, tho, was his not styled hair. His hair was long, in a half ponytail, some strands falling in his eyes.

As Changbin’s eyes met your gaze, you realized that you indeed made a big mistake by coming there. Judging by your heart speeding up at the mere sight of Hyunjin, you quickly figured out you were still not ready to face him.

However, the group – included Hyunjin, already spotted you, and before you managed to turn on yourself and walk away, you saw both Minho and Jisung quickly making their way in front of the door, clumsily bumping against each other as they blocked your way. Even if you told them to move out of the way, they would firmly shake their head, making your roll your eyes in response.

«Hey, can we talk?» you heard Hyunjin’s voice quietly calling from behind you, way too close for comfort. Your shoulders fell, and you turned around, your eyes looking anywhere but at his face. «I was an idiot,» he started, and you felt your stomach twist. «I spent half of the time denying my own feelings for you, and as soon as I decided not to run away from them, I still managed to hurt you.» he said, in a weak voice. You bit the inside of your cheek, shifting your weight from one feet to the other before finally looking at him. His eyes were a bit glossy, his gaze was honest. You noticed the faint black circles under his eyes, but tried not to read too much into it. «I love you, Doll. And I’m an idiot for hurting you in the process.» he continued, his hand hovering over your cheek, almost afraid to touch you without your permission.

You furrowed your brows in confusion, still refusing to voice your thoughts. Hyunjin sighed, briefly running his hand through his soft hair before quickly jumping on the empty table next to him. «Okay, everyone-» he started, claiming people’s attention. You looked around, a furious blush on your face. You caught your friends looking at the both of you, some with encouraging, and some with amused smiles.

«Hyunjin, stop. People are staring.» you spoke, for the first time that night. Hyunjin ignored you, and spoke with a loud voice. «This girl right here,» he pointed at you as he looked around, and you felt your cheeks burn as people starting to look at you. «I love her. And I fucked up. So I’m here, a desperate idiot confessing, wondering if she could maybe forgive me and we could- maybe start over. As a proper couple.» he turned towards you, crouching on his knees to get closer to you his voice slightly lowered, «I really do love you, Doll. Am I too late?» Hyunjin smiled at you, his voice slightly trembling. You scoffed, turning your head trying to hide your smile. The truth was, you would probably would have waited months for him to realise his feelings.

«Get down here, Hyunjin.» you watched as he complied, easily getting off from the table and standing in front of you, towering you with his height. You hesitantly held his hand, mumbling a quiet «I love you, too.» Hyunjin was quick to wrap his arms around you, holding you close. Butterflies danced in your stomach as you felt once again the smell of his cologne surround your senses; his heart’s quick pace matching yours. Your boyfriend lifted your chin, in order to connect your lips together. Your friends started screaming, while other people already went back to eating end enjoy their night before Hyunjin decided to jump on the table. You felt him smile on your lips, as he continued to tenderly kiss you, and you smiled back. Your felt your heart swell, you were finally complete.

You were in love with Hyunjin and Hyunjin  loved you back. There wouldn’t be no more jealousy and no more nights spent wondering why he didn’t love you back. He was your boyfriend now, he loved you back. You incredulously kept repeating these words into your head, letting everything sink in. The proof of it not being a dream were Hyunjin’s soft lips mumbling sweet and sincere “I love you” against your lips.

You detached from him as you felt heavy fabric being draped on your shoulders. As you turned your head on the left, you found Changbin’s Pink softly smiling at you, as she gently patted the jacket you had abandoned on a table of the Frosty Palace the week before, right back on your shoulders.

Hyunjin’s hand snaked around your waist, and he timidly adverted his gaze. «I asked her to help me to buy you something, but I think I’ve lost it-»

«I stole it!» she quickly interrupted him, linking her arms with yours. «And gave it to her. Why do you think she came here in the first place?» her smile in contrast to Hyunjin’s shocked expression made you giggle.

«I’m really sorry.» you quietly told her, but she gently shook her head.

«Trust me, if I were you,» she said, looking towards Changbin which was already looking at her with a gentle and loving smile. «I would have done the same.»

Later that night, Hyunjin held your body close as you came together, his lips brushing against yours as he breathed a soft “I love you.” You kissed him, breathing a soft whine against his lips as he slid out of you, rolling your bodies together so that you’d be partially laying on top of him.

«So, tomorrow… How about pancakes for breakfast, love?» he whispered, kissing your hair as he gently caressed your back. You nodded, smiling at his soft tooth, as you felt your eyes growing heavier.

«I’m in, we’ll cook them together.» You kissed his chest.

«Together.» Hyunjin’s small and excited voice was the last thing you heard before falling asleep in your boyfriend’s strong arms.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

masterlist

─  'CAUSE THAT'S WHAT YOUNG LOVE IS ALL ABOUT ♡  

smut : 🍑 ; fluff : 🍭 ; angst : 🌧️

ATEEZ

Hongjoong: [16.30] 🍭 // [9.20] 🍭

Seonghwa: [5.26] 🍑 // AO3 link

Yeosang: [00.30] 🌧️

Wooyoung: [22.22] 🍑

Seonghwa x Hongjoong: «Protect Me, My Aurora.» 🌧️🍑🍭🏴‍☠️ // AO3 link | [make me a villain]  🔮 // AO3 link  

Grease! ATEEZ Series 🕺

Yunho: [3.42] 🍑🍭 // AO3 link

Yeosang: [4.57] 🍑🕺

Wooyoung: [15.37] 🍑🕺

Elemental Series 🔥💧🍃🌪️

Hongjoong x Fem! Reader: «do you believe in fate?» 🔮🌧️🍑🍭 // AO3 link

Chan x Fem! Reader: «flames  to dust.» 🔮🌧️🍑🍭 // AO3 link  

STRAY KIDS

Chan: [17.49]🍑🍭🎮

Jisung: [15.44] 🍭 // AO3 link | Jisung: [17.15]🎀🍑🍭

Hyunjin: [3.17]🍭

Sea Shanties Collection 📚🧜‍♂️🏴‍☠️ // AO3 link

Chan: [9.54] 🧜‍♂️🌧️🍭

Minho: «it’s high tide, baby.» 🧜‍♂️🌧️🍑🍭

Wolves! Stray Kids Series 🐺🔮 // AO3 link

Chan: [11.11] 🍭🔮🐺 // [3.21]🍑🍭🔮🐺

Changbin: [23.15] 🌧️🍑🍭🔮 🐺

Jisung: [2.22]🌧️🍑🍭🔮🐺

Hyunjin: [14.23]🍑🍭🔮🐺

Seungmin: [4.55]🌧️🍑🍭🔮🐺

Minho: [1.32]🍑🍭🔮🐺 // [2.31]🍑🍭🔮🐺

Felix: [14.20]🌧️🍭🔮🐺

Jeongin: [20.18]🍭🔮🐺

Royals! Stray Kids Series 👑 // AO3 link

Chan: [16.40]🌧️🍑🍭👑

Changbin: [10.40]🌧️🍭👑

Jisung: [00.00]🍑🍭👑🧛‍♂️

Hyunjin: [8.45]🌧️🍑🍭👑

Seungmin: [20.55]🌧️🍑🍭👑

Minho: [15.54]🍭👑

Felix: [2.33]🍑🍭👑 // [3.32]🍑🍭👑

Jeongin: [17.59]🌧️🍭👑

Vampires! Stray Kids Series 🧛‍♂️ // AO3 link

Chan: [8.58]🌧️🍑🍭🧛‍♂️

Changbin: [17.25]🌧️🍑🍭🎀🧛‍♂️

Jisung: [00.00]🍑🍭👑🧛‍♂️

Hyunjin: [8.03]🍑🍭🧛‍♂️

Seungmin: [8.50]🌧️🍭🧛‍♂️

Minho: [14.56]🌧️🍑🍭🧛‍♂️

Felix: [9.00]🌧️🍭🧛‍♂️

Grease! Stray Kids Series 🕺 // AO3 link

Chan: [2.57]🍭🕺 // [14.57]🍑🍭🕺

Changbin: [19.45]🍑🍭🕺

Jisung: [10.50]🍑🍭🕺

Hyunjin: [20.30]🌧️🍑🍭🕺

Seungmin: [16.02]🍑🍭🕺

Minho: [00.15]🌧️🍑🍭🕺

Felix:  [23.02]🍑🍭🕺

Jeongin: [18.20]🍭🕺

SEVENTEEN

Wonwoo: [23.49]🍭🔮🐺 // AO3 link

Wonwoo x Mingyu: [I feel danger on your lips but it tastes good]🧛‍♂️🍑🍭 // AO3 link

NON KPOP RELATED FICS

Giorno x Mista (JoJo’s Bizzarre Adventures): [4.17] 🍭  // AO3 link

Childe x Lumine (Genshin Impact): [your love is holy] 🍭 // AO3 link

Luca Kaneshiro (NIJISANJI EN): [il dolce far niente] 🍭 // AO3 link

Clavis Lelouch (Ikemen Prince): [devoted to you] 🍭 // AO3 link

Keith Howell (Ikemen Prince): [love me like you do] 🍑 // AO3 link

Mikey (Tokyo Revengers): [tornerai da me] 🍑🍭 // AO3 link

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories.I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[9.00]

― pairing : Felix x fem! reader ― content warnings : fluff, vampires au, Felix is a vampire, reader manages to travel to a parallel universe, medieval settings,  reader gets kidnapped for literally a paragraph but nothing happens because Felix saves the day ― word count : 4.380

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

🧛‍♂️ VAMPIRE! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix

Strange and unusual as it was considered by everyone in your village, for you, working as an archaeologist was only a source of pride; despite most people still thought that “it wasn’t a woman’s ideal job”, you simply settled for ignoring their unrequested comments and kept going to work with a smile on your face.

Knowledge was dangerous in your time, especially if a woman knew too much; luckily, you’ve never paid too much attention to them and slowly grow accustomed at people addressing you as a witch.

“Until they decide to burn me,” you constantly thought, “let them believe I’m getting informations by mysterious spirits and not from books.”

For more than two weeks you have been assigned to a small team, your days busy with trying to find signs of an ancient population. The excavation site was on top of a lonely hill which stood at a rocky mountain’s feet; apparently, a huge column had showed up out of nowhere, laying to the ground used and corroded by natural events.

Rationality prevented you from thinking that such a large column had come out of nowhere and therefore, you ended up spending most of your days at the excavation site, not bothering whether you were alone or if there was someone else with you; working by yourself was probably what you preferred, since you didn’t have to waste your time doing small talk with your colleagues.

It was early in the morning, and the birds were chirping all around you, keeping you company as you were busy cleaning a part of the large column with a soft brush; you were determined to find anything useful and therefore, you refused to give up on your research, although you still haven’t found anything.

Quietly humming a song to yourself, you didn’t realized about the fact that you’ve pressed the bush against the stone column a little harsher than needed, not until you heard a soft and unfamiliar clicking noise coming from the mountain’s wall.

It was incredibly weird, almost as if a lock had been unlocked, but where could it be? You were completely surrounded by nature, it was impossible for a lock – or a door, to be there.

Nervously biting on the wooden end of the brush, you kept curiously glancing around yourself, when suddenly, part of the mountain began to move. Your expression was a mixture between horror and utter shock as you watched a circular part of the rocky wall big enough to resemble a door, shift and fall to the ground as if it was being absorbed, completely disappearing.

An insane amount of dust was released due to the sudden movement of the door, but still you could see a faint light coming from the other side; despite the fact that you were terrified, your curiosity and your desire for adventure were slowly creeping into your mind. You stood there, motionless, pondering whether you should try to get inside it or not, when the door somehow seemed to decide in your place; it didn’t remain open for more than few minutes, and as soon as you saw the rocky wall slowly erupting from the ground in order to close that mysterious passage again, you acted before thinking, quickly running towards the now closing door and jumping over it.

As the wall completely closed behind you, you realized that you didn’t have a way out, if not moving forward; you decided to place your hand on the wall as you slowly stepped towards the faint light you were seeing at the end of the corridor, hoping not to find any dangerous situations, since your only weapon was the brush you were using at the excavation site.

Strange and intricate drawings met your fingers, and you noticed that they were elegantly written on the walls; you were incredibly curious, where did that door lead you to?

Quickly enough, you reached the end of the corridor, and you abruptly stopped in your tracks: the corridor led you to a wide rocky chamber, where a boy was sitting on the floor while leaning against a wall, presumably asleep. The first thing you noticed was the neat bright red circle written around him on the floor and you furrowed your brows, assuming for the first time in your life that it was something related to witchcraft. 

“Where did I end up?” you thought, instinctively walking towards the sleeping boy with slow and cautious steps; his hair was light blonde and a bit long, his bangs delicately falling on his delicate features; his face was sprinkled with freckles, almost resembling as he had a galaxy printed on his face, making him look some sort of angelic.

Even if you felt bad for waking him up, you honestly needed to know more about where you were and how could you go back home. Carefully, you stepped over the circle without noticing that your boot smeared part of it; as soon as you kneeled next to the sleeping boy, his eyes fluttered open, and you held back a surprised gasp as soon as bright crimson eyes met yours. The boy gave you the brightest and most gentle smile you’ve ever seen, before tugging at your wrist and making you lean on his chest; your hand came in contact with his velvet jacket as you tried to push yourself up, noticing that he wasn’t try to hold you against him in any way. 

«Finally, my bride came to set me free!» he said excitedly, and you were sure your eyes almost popped out of their socket. 

«Your what?!» you shrieked, abruptly yanking your hand from his grasp, ignoring his sad expression at your rough gesture, and you sat on your heels, putting a bit of distance between the two of you. 

«My bride,» he repeated with a pout, refusing to meet your gaze, «the demon that trapped me with this,» he added as his left index pointed to the circle on the ground, «said that only my bride would have managed to set me free!»

Pressing your fingers on your temples, you refrained from laughing in his face, since he was probably out of his mind. 

«Listen, I’m not your “bride”, I simply stepped inside the circle,» you tried to clarify, «and now I want to go back home.» The boy – Felix, carefully listened to you as you explained that you had walked inside the door at the end of the corridor, and gently furrowed his brows in an apologetic expression. 

«You can’t go back,» he shrugged, carefully standing up and stretching his limbs as he had been sleeping for years, «that door opens… Well, honestly, no one knows when.» Felix gently offered you his hand, and as you instinctively took it, he helped you to stand up; despite his hands were cold, his touch was extremely gentle. 

«What am I going to do, then?» you mumbled weakly, more to yourself than to him, trying to do your best at hiding your panicked state; you weren’t doing a good job, since Felix awkwardly patted your head with a frown in the attempt to console you. 

«Listen… I can ask to a friend, he’s a witch, but you’ll have to stay with me all the time, since it’s dangerous for humans to stay by themselves in our world.» Felix said, and your eyes went wide.

«He’s a what?!» you shrieked, «quit talking like you’re not a human being!» much to your surprise, Felix chuckled at your words, as if you weren’t noticing something obvious; you were so determined to find a rational explanation to everything that actually, you still didn’t realize that you’ve never met anyone with bright red eyes, and as soon as Felix slightly opened his mouth to show you a pair of sharp fangs, you swore you felt as if you were going to faint.

A month later, you still had troubles believing where you managed to end up; apparently, a whole parallel world was existing along yours, the two dimensions divided by a stone wall that randomly opened every now and then, allowing anyone to trespass.

Felix had insisted for you to live with him, and despite the fact that you had been reluctant at the beginning, he was the only person you knew and the fact that he offered to help you was both risky and comforting. Truth be told, when you discovered Felix was a vampire you didn’t sleep for the first three nights, afraid that he would sneak into your room and drink your blood until you were dead, but he never did.

However, anytime Felix was hungry, he’d simply say that he was going for a hunt and that «there’s plenty of food, don’t wait for me.», and you eventually ended up having your meals by yourself.

Felix also absolutely prevented you from going out by yourself, saying that there were too many dangerous creatures ready to take advantages on humans – since human trespassers were rare; you listened to him, but anytime Felix had showed you around the village, you couldn’t help but to want to see more.

Various and different creatures – some looking less human than others, were living together and in apparent harmony; you were forced to admit to the rational part of yourself that such a thing could not be explained, and that therefore, the supernatural really existed.

As you strolled the village, Felix always refused to let go of your hand, saying something along the lines of «my scent covers yours», a thing which you didn’t understand but didn’t really want to question, either. Inevitably, you found it easy to trust Felix, which was attentively looking at your naive astonishment with an amused face.

«Look at him!» you had whispered to Felix once, tugging his hand to claim his full attention, «he’s like a walking jaguar!» you exclaimed, your head tilted towards the tall blacksmith focused on his work; Felix laughed whole heartedly at your comment, thing that make you immediately blush for unknown reasons.

«He’s not a jaguar, he’s a Fadus.» he explained gently, as if he was suddenly talking to a child; you tilted your head, as if to ask what was the difference when he obviously resembled a really tall wild animal standing on his feet, «Fadus are like leopards, but they’re way more clever, and their skin is blue.» satisfied, you hummed to yourself.

«Another thing,» Felix exclaimed, bringing a finger to his lips and slightly leaning towards you, as if he was about to tell you a fundamental information, «don’t tell them they look like jaguars, Fadus are awesome, but they’re incredibly… sensitive about these things.» you immediately nodded, and eventually you ended up asking Felix about things that didn’t exist in your world; Felix was always more than eager to explain you everything you wanted to know, and slowly this had become your new routine.

Honestly, you found it impossible not to trust Felix, and you inevitably started to get along, quickly becoming friends; contrarily to your world, he had explained that no one had any kind of prejudices against women, and therefore, many of them held very important social and political positions.

“Sounds like the place for me,” you ended up thinking sometimes, wondering about the feeling of openly speaking about your interest without being looked down; actually, you already were having glimpses of how it would be like. 

Felix was a vampire, and therefore, thanks to his age he knew a lot of things you didn’t; the two of you spent endless nights talking about your interests and the difference between your worlds – from the biggest ones to the faintest details, and you couldn’t help but finding yourself getting a little more attached to Felix each passing day.

Not only Felix was witty, caring, playful and sarcastic, he was also incredibly handsome; there was something in the way his nose scrunched when he laughed, baring his fangs and his eyes disappearing behind two tiny crescent moons that made the butterflies in your stomach do somersaults.

Felix was also a man of word; he had keep his promise, asking to his friend to find out more informations about the portal. Sadly, despite a month had passed, there weren’t any news and apparently, there wasn’t any way to predict it.

Felix was on a hunt, and you took advantage to take a hot shower; autumn had just started and therefore, the sensation of hot water on your skin was more than enough to relax you.

A white towel was safely wrapped around your body, reaching around mid-thigh, and you were about to brush your wet hair when you started hearing weird noises coming from your living room.

«Gosh,» you heard someone say, «it reeks of human in here.» you furrowed your brows, tightening the towel around your chest before walking through the living room with quick steps; you were decided to confront the intruder by grabbing the most dangerous looking object you could see in Felix’s living room but you didn’t expect for the intruder to look so hot: honey coloured skin, dark red eyes and black hair, something in his appearance was incredibly alluring. He was wearing a heavy black coat that reached his ankles, leather pants were detailed with leather strings that travelled on the mid of his thighs, leaving part of his skin exposed.

The stranger seemed to sense your presence, as he immediately turned his head on his left, meeting your gaze.

«Oh, now that’s interesting,» he mumbled more to himself, taking a step forward, «Is Lixie home?»

“Lixie?” you thought, remembering that only his closest friends called him like that; you slightly relaxed, realizing that you probably were not in danger anymore, despite the fact that he looked quite intimidating.

«No,» you admitted, «he should come back soon.» even thought the boy was standing on the opposite side of the living room, something in the air shifted; his eyes seemed more glimmering, and you started to feel warmer. It was as if you were feeling a strange sensation of pleasure flooding on your body and instinctively, you pressed yourself against the wall as he took a small step closer.  

«Changbin,» Felix’s stern voice suddenly spoke, and you relaxed as you saw him appearing out of thin air, «keep your incubus tricks to yourself.»

«I wasn’t doing anything harmful!» the stranger – Changbin, groaned, «you guys don’t even let me play nowadays.» he pouted, and you saw his shoulders lowering in defeat as he quickly walked towards the small circular wooden table in the living room.

«I’m sure Hyunjin would let you have plenty of fun.» Felix chuckled, even if he kept standing in front of you.

«My husband isn’t food.» Changbin pouted, before placing a small velvet box on the table, «Here’s what you asked for. Make sure she never takes it off.» with that, Changbin vanished in thin air right after saying goodbye to both of you.

It took you few seconds to realize that you were still clutching the towel around your body as if your life depended on it; eventually, Felix slowly turning around and walking in front of you made you snap back from your thoughts.

«Are you okay?» somehow, Felix’s voice came out a little bit raspier, and you didn’t fail to notice his gaze flickering from your eyes, to your lips, and along the part of your slightly exposed chest; you nodded in a silent answer, confused about the fact that the strange feeling you felt when Changbin was in the room didn’t go away.

Felix lifted his hands and placed them against the wall, caging you between his arms; you felt your cheeks heaten as you felt your heart picking up pace and instinctively, you licked your lips, noticing that Felix attentively followed the gesture. You felt trapped, and you could feel the heat emitting from his body; it would be a lie to hide the fact that you fantasized about kissing him more than once, and the fact that he was so close to you and seemed so serious was enough to make you struggle to keep your breath even.  

«Did he do anything stupid?» Felix asked again, imperceptibly inching closer to you; his breath was fanning your lips, and you desired nothing more to feel his lips moving against yours.

«He didn’t.» you mumbled, afraid that if you spoke any louder, the atmosphere would have been ruined.

«Good.» Felix mumbled back, as if he was desperately trying to say something to keep the conversation going and not wanting to move away.

«I… Should go get dressed.» you tried, hoping that he would disagree.

«Yeah,» Felix licked his lips, unmoving, «you should.» your hands were itching with the desire to kiss him, but you held back; you closed your fist around the towel, ignoring how you knuckles went white, and eventually, Felix moved. You strode towards your bedroom, closing the door behind your shoulders and placing your back against it. What just happened?

Eventually, you decided to walk out the comfort zone provided by your room just to see Felix peacefully reading on the couch in the living room; you could swear that a blush was dancing on his cheeks as soon as he saw you, but eventually, he got up and walked towards the small wooden table, pointing to the velvet box that Changbin had placed there.

A small necklace was hanging from a silver chair; it looked harmless and not too particular, you noticed.

«Thanks to a magic spell, this will hide the fact that you’re a human,» Felix said as soon as he noticed your confused expression; «you can go around by yourself every now and then. Just… never take it off.» Felix nervously scratched the back of his head, and you felt incredibly happy.

«Thank you.» you smiled, and without thinking too much, you reached out to hug Felix, which immediately tensed up; lost in your bliss to finally having the possibility to visit more of this world, it took you a while to realize what you had done, but before you could pull away, Felix’s arms hesitantly circled your waist, before mumbling a weak and embarrassed «you’re welcome.»

Turns out, the enchanted necklace was not a good idea. During a chill and sunny afternoon, you spent your time wandering through the village, keeping close enough to your house in case you felt insecure and wanted to go back when suddenly, a piece of cloth tightly pressed on your nose and your mouth startled you, and instinctively you inhaled; your throat started burning, and your head started spinning. You felt someone roughly grabbing your waist, probably preventing you from falling before you started feeling too weak to call for help. You didn’t know what kind of substance you inhaled, but you didn’t faint, instead, fear and panic creeped through your senses as you saw that you were being dragged through narrow and less walked alleyways.

«I’m curious, is Felix that eager to play with his food?» much to you dismay, you found out that your capturer was an incubus; the boy stood taller than you, and he had pressed you against the wall while tightly keeping a hand around your throat. You wanted to scream, to claw at his face, but you couldn’t move.

Despite the fact that he was an incubus just like Changbin, the aura they were emitting were totally different. Changbin emitted a pleasant aura, and when he used his influence on you you felt warmer and slightly in bliss; this incubus was using his aura to make you feel afraid. He touched your chin to lift your head, and as his cold hand touched your skin you felt nothing but disgust and repulsion; you started feeling numb, since he was probably already taking away part of you energies.

Even if you forced yourself to stay awake, you eventually lost consciousness, with the faint hope that Felix would eventually find you.

What you definitely didn’t expect was to wake up in your own bed; you tried to sit up with a pained groan, but petrified as soon as you felt your throat burning in a painful way.

“So, it was real,” you thought, but before you could try to voice your own thoughts, Felix walked through the door, sitting on the bed and looking at you with apologetic eyes.

«Please,» you felt your own voice shake with fear, «Tell me that nothing happened.» Felix give you a sad smile, understanding what you were implying and eventually, he shook his head.

«I found you as soon as you lost consciousness.» he spoke, and you felt relief wash over you. Immediately, you shifted, throwing yourself at Felix and hugging him like your life depended on it.

«I’m sorry,» you said, on the verge of crying but somehow holding it in, «I never took the necklace off, I don’t know what happened. I’m sorry.» you kept repeating like a mantra, despite the fact that Felix was gently rubbing your back while repeating that it wasn’t your fault.

«He had been following you for a while, I should have been more careful,» Felix admitted, claiming the blame of what had happened. It was strange, how both of you tried to place the blame on yourself but even if – after what happened, you were dreading any form of human contact, you didn’t want to part from Felix’s embrace.

«Come on,» Felix said during breakfast, turning his chair towards you, «lean in.» you wondered what exactly he had in mind, since it’s been two days and you unconsciously yanked yourself away as soon as he tried to touch you.

Hesitantly you did as he asked, and placing one hand on the edge of the table and the other on your knee, you leaned in; Felix moved hesitantly, but eventually placed his forehead against yours.

«I know you’re still shocked, but I want to console you somehow,» Felix said with a smile, his red eyes burning into yours from up close, «I can’t hug you, so this will do.»

Felix’s features were mesmerising, and you felt your cheeks heating up due to the sudden proximity; since the night when you were about to kiss, you’ve never been this close.

Honestly, you don’t know what came over you, but you found yourself leaning in and capturing Felix’s lips in a brief kiss, a simple and gentle peck; however, as you were about to part, Felix’s hand prevented you from moving away by gripping on your nape, pulling you to him in order to finally properly kiss you. Felix’s kisses were hesitant and gentle, and  anytime the two of you parted to breathe, he always waited for you to start the contact in a silent way to respect your pace after what had happened to you. 

What he didn’t know, was that you felt incredibly safe with him and therefore, you never wanted to part from him; slowly, that night, you trusted Felix enough to give yourself to him completely, finding the missing part of your soul as your bodies gently moved together on his bed.

«Hyunjin told me that the portal will open tonight,» Felix’s voice broke the peaceful quietness in the house as he stormed in through the front door, «I came back to tell you.»

«Oh.» despite the whirlwind of thoughts in your head, it was everything you could bring yourself to say; you politely thanked him, before eventually, going back in your room. 

Honestly, you didn’t want to spend your last day silently weeping on your bed; at first, you wanted to create a lot of good memories to look back to once you finally got back to your world, but now, you found the idea of leaving honestly painful. 

Things between you and Felix remained unspoken and unsettled, and you didn’t know where the two of you were standing; you couldn’t deny anymore the fact that you were in love with him, but what about him? 

Felix had always made you feel loved with the way he acted or talked to you, but did he return your feelings? Was it okay for you to wish to stay with him?

Evening came before you realized, and you and Felix stood in the chamber where you met for the first time few months earlier; he didn’t let go of your hand not even for a second, as the two of you walked to the narrow corridor you’ve once walked by yourself. Felix could hear your quick heartbeat, and mistook it for your desire an anticipation to go back home when honestly, you didn’t.

«Then, goodbye.» Felix said after taking a deep breath, gently kissing your forehead.

«Bye…» you nodded to yourself; you wanted to tell him a lot of things, but the familiar click prevented you from talking. 

The wall shifted slowly, and you could see a glimpse of your world and the excavation site you’ve been working on for weeks; you took a small step towards the door, but eventually, stopped. Leaving things unspoken and unsettled was probably the most coward thing you could do before leaving because despite everything, not only you loved this world more than your own, you also loved Felix. You wanted to give the two of you a possibility to be together.

With a gentle smile you kept to yourself, you stood motionless and eventually, you watched as the world you’ve once lived disappeared once again in front of your eyes; proudly, you turned around, smiling at Felix which was looking at you with a dumbfound expression.

«Oh!» you chanted, skipping towards him and snaking your arms around his waist, «looks like I missed it!» the smile on your lips was more than enough for Felix to understand that your decision would have always been the same: stay with him.

«I love you,» Felix said out of the blue, even thought he was originally planning to say something along the lines of “I thought I had lost you,” or “I was ready to jump into the next portal”; you smiled at him, relief washing over you as he spoke. 

As Felix connected your lips in a gentle kiss, you knew you had made the right choice.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

[2.33]

― pairing : Felix x fem! reader ― content warnings : smut, fluff, royals au, Felix is a King, established relationship, medieval settings, ⚠️exhibitionism/voyeurism, don’t read if you don’t feel comfortable with it⚠️unprotected sex, fantasy au ― word count : 3.504 ― notes: part two (coming soon!)

― notes : this fic looks familiar?it is! I’m reposting ALL my works on this brand new blog and therefore please, bear with me! as always, askbox is always open and feedbacks are always welcome 💌

👑 ROYALS! STRAY KIDS SERIES

Chris // Changbin // Jisung // Hyunjin // Seungmin // Minho // Felix part one | part two // Jeongin

«Happy anniversary, sweet cheeks.» Felix playfully winked at you, brushing a hand through his long blonde hair, as he gently clinked his golden chalice against yours; you giggled, feeling a little bit more tipsy than you were used to, while leaning against the back of your seat as your eyes scanned the room full of nobles drinking and eating in your honour.

«Can you believe it’s been three years, already?» with your elbows draped on the armrest, you turned your head to your husband, which had already inched closer to you.

«Yeah,» he nodded, a small, cute pout adorning his lips; Felix’s fingertips tapped on the side of your right eye with a gentle movement, «You have wrinkles already.» you scoffed in response, hiding a smile and immediately lifting your hand in order to swat his away but, he acted quicker than you did, and so, he intertwined your fingers as soon as your hands came in contact. You simply stared at Felix’s smug and pleased expression with a raised eyebrow, incredulous at how your husband was still so smitten for you that he’d try to touch you – from hugs to holding your hand, anytime you were next to each other, either you were in public or alone.

If back then, someone were to tell you that you’d find love in an arranged marriage you probably would have asked for that person’s execution; and yet, there you were, completely in love with Felix, your affectionate husband.

«If you say something like that again,» you said, leaning towards him, your lips now few millimetres apart and your eyes running along the sea of freckles adorning his cheeks – freckles which you counted an undefined amount of times, «I’ll poison you.» words you clearly didn’t mean, but you and Felix were used to joke around like that, always ready to jump at each other’s throat when honestly, your bond was very deep and you were each other’s biggest supporter. Felix was everything for you; he was a friend, a lover, a confidant. You would have done anything for him, and you know that Felix felt exactly the same.

Felix simply smirked at your affirmation, lifting an eyebrow before shaking his head, probably choosing not to answer and instead, leaning in to close the space between the two of you with a quick and chaste kiss.

«You won’t,» he answered, purposely keeping his voice low as if keeping the secret of your conversation, when you genuinely doubted that anyone would have heard the two of you between the loud chattering in the room, «you love me too much.» Felix chanted with a victorious expression and you giggled as you nodded eagerly, your head turning to the side so that your husband could lean in and kiss the side of your head. 

As your eyes quickly scanned the room, you caught Changbin looking at your interaction with Felix with an interested smirk, making you immediately advert your gaze; among Felix’s closest friends – which all held an important title in the court, Changbin was the one you never managed to completely figure out.

Changbin was undeniably handsome and charming, but his attitude towards you manage to do nothing but confuse you; he would address to you formally, he would treat you with extreme respect but, occasions where he would flirt with you weren’t rare, and as soon as you told Felix, he laughed it off with an amused smile.

With a sigh, you leaned forward and grabbed your chalice only to lean back on your seat, taking a small sip of your wine, recalling the first time that you told your husband about his friend’s flirty behaviour; you were both lying in bed in a dazed post orgasm state and more than ready to sleep.

«I have something to tell you,» you mumbled with a racing heart while your head was resting on his chest, noticing how his heart immediately picked up speed as well.

«Do you want a divorce?» Felix’s voice was so worried and insecure that for a second you forgot about what you had to say. 

«What?! No!» you answered immediately, glad that you felt him immediately relax. «How could you even think about that…» you added, your voice a little softer as you held him a little closer to your body and, after taking a deep breath, you told him everything, and much to your surprise, Felix patiently listened to all you had to say while running his fingers through your hair before shrugging with a small giggle. 

«Well, we can’t deny he’s insanely handsome,» Felix confessed, «We should have a threesome, sometimes.» your eyes widened in stupor, you definitely weren’t expecting such an answer; you propped on your elbow almost at the speed of light, looking at him with a puzzled expression and ignoring the strange sensation you felt at the mention of sharing your bed with not only Felix, but with Changbin as well.

Honestly, you never thought about that before, but you couldn’t deny the fact that you somehow felt intrigued at the thought. Felix caught you off guard, pushing your shoulder as he rolled on top of you under the blankets, «Or we could make him watch,» he added, his lips trailing a different path of kisses on the skin of your neck, «Wouldn’t you like it? Someone else knowing how good you are for me?» Felix’s deep, husky voice send shivers down your spine and as his left hand reached out to caress your breast in a passionate, almost rough way, you instinctively whimpered while arching your back, eager for his touch. 

Felix was looking at you with an incredulous smirk on his face, secretly glad that the both of you were on the same page; even if he never said anything, he always knew about Changbin flirting with you and therefore the fact that you were always shying away in a silent answer, and was more than happy that you decided to tell him. 

However, you felt terrible; you just got wet about the thought of someone watching you and your husband having sex, and no one else but Seo Changbin. You couldn’t stop feeling like you were cheating on Felix, and you quickly reached out to hug him close to your chest while mumbling hastened apologies; being the perfect husband he has always proved to be, Felix felt the change of your mood and hugged you back, asking you what was wrong until eventually, you decided to tell him.

«I will always belong only to you.» you added on the verge of tears, meeting his gaze even if you were ashamed of your own thoughts. Felix looked at you with an incredulous expression, and you gradually started to panic before eventually, he bursted out laughing. 

«We belong to each other, sweet cheeks,» he smiled, the sincerity in his eyes immediately comforting you as he was gently kissing every section of your face to reassure you, «There’s nothing wrong with exploring new things, as long as we are doing it together.» somehow, his words manage to make you feel better and since then, mentions of exhibitionism or interesting ménage à trois weren’t that rare anymore. 

«I could go ask him,» Felix chuckled, immediately snapping you out of your thoughts and bringing you back to the reality of the expensive banquet you were having for lunch. 

«I don’t think I’m ready, yet.» you whispered, glancing at Changbin which was now immersed in a conversation with Chris, and your husband rolled his eyes with a playful, mischievous smile.

«I’ll wait, then.» Felix answered, faking a pout while his fingers gently caressed yours. 

«Of course you will,» you chuckled, «You love me too much.» you teased him, quoting his words from earlier and he smiled wide, shaking his head. 

«You don’t even know how much.» Felix’s sincere smile made the butterflies in your stomach do somersaults acrobatics. 

Night arrived rather quickly, and a yawn escaped your lips as you tightened the strings of your nightdress around your shoulders, ready to lay in bed and fall asleep in Felix’s arms.

Felix which, however, seemed to have totally different plans; your husband walked around the bed, holding your hand and preventing you from jump onto the fluffy mattress - a habit you’ve had since you were a little girl, and you tilted your head towards him in confusion.

Without further notice, Felix inched towards your face and closed the space between your lips with a passionate kiss, pulling your body flush against his; his left hand cupped your jaw, tilting your head to deepen the kiss as he felt your hands caressing his naked torso, all the way to his hips, in order to keep him as close to your body as possible. As your right hand was about to slide inside the pants he wore for the night, he stopped you with a tight grip on your wrist, his tongue licking on your bottom lip.

«Come with me,» Felix simply mumbled against your lips, taking your hand and walking out of your room as he made sure no one of the guards were on sight. Felix led you to through the corridors as carefully as you were thieves and not the King and the Queen, currently walking barefoot and not bothering to put a cape over your nightclothes. Even though you didn’t know what Felix’s intentions were, you trusted him, but confusion washed over you as you saw him unlocking the secondary smaller door of the throne room; it was the door that Royalty used to walk in and out and you were puzzled at why Felix decided to lead you there in the middle of the night.

«I’ve been dreaming of you riding me on my throne since I’ve been crowned King,» he briefly explained as his lips kissed your neck, pushing you against the now closed door; your eyes scanned the wide and empty room, and as you looked at Felix’s throne - few steps in front of you, a wave of arousal washed over your body and you reached out, your hands intertwining in Felix’s hair while you guided him to your lips, giving him your silent consent.

Judging by the content sigh Felix breathed against your skin, you knew that he understood and so, with a final gentle kiss on your lips, Felix guided you until you sat on his throne, your usual point of view on the room changing a little bit more on the right.

«Lix?» you mumbled, suppressing a whine as your eyes shifted repeatedly from the door and your husband which was now kneeled between your legs and busy sliding your nightdress up your legs until it was around your hips, immediately attaching his lips to your inner thigh.

«You might want to be quiet, Your Highness,» Felix quickly glanced at you, before eagerly sucking on your inner thigh pleased with your body slightly jolting forward in reaction, «You’d better watch the door. Unless, you want to be caught?» your breath hitched at the sensation of Felix’s fingertips grazing the skin where he wasn’t kissing, occasionally brushing his fingertips on your naked wetness in a teasing manner. With a sharp intake of breath, your eyes locked on the door, the thought of someone walking in in that moment making your soul lit with mixed sensations.

“Someone”, because your mind definitely did not wander and thought about anyone in particular, right?

«Considered how wet you are already, you would like it.» Felix’s words came as a smug whisper before he immediately attached his lips to your clit, keeping your legs spreaded by moving them over his shoulders, so that he could focus on pleasing you while using his fingers as well. Felix knew your body probably even better than you did, and therefore, he knew that all it took for you to reach out to pull on his hair was a gentle tug on your clit using his teeth.

«Lix!» you whined probably a little louder than needed, even if you were trying to keep your voice as low as possible, immediately feeling him smirk against your inner thigh as his fingers were now pumping, curling and scissoring inside you.

«What?» he asked faking an innocent tone, even thought his voice was way too deep to sound innocent during certain situations; you have always been loud in bed - Felix loved your moans at the point that sometimes he came because of them, and therefore you didn’t trust your voice to answer, since trying not to moan was already a way too difficult challenge.

Desperately, you directed Felix towards your wetness by pulling on his hair, pleased with the fact that he complied without teasing you further, eager to please you and hear you moan his name in utter bliss.

One of your hands was tightly gripping the throne’s handle with the desperate attempt to make you focus enough on keeping your eyes open and fixed on the door, instead of losing yourself in pleasure as you so desperately wanted but, Felix’s tongue was so hot against your skin, deliciously lapping at your folds while occasionally focusing on your clit just to tease you even further, and his fingers knew exactly where to curl in order to reach that perfect spot that you couldn’t help but instinctively arch your back with a choked whine, pushing yourself more against your husband’s face, thinking that anyone could have walked in; Changbin could have walked in and see you-

«Felix!» you whimpered, your orgasm washing unexpectedly over you, making your body suddenly tense up and relax in a quick succession. With a hammering heart, you shortly glanced at the door before gradually starting to relax, resting your back against the throne; Felix removed his fingers from you and stoop up, a victorious smile on his face and a raised eyebrow, busy cleaning the fingers, which just worked magic inside you, while using his tongue.

Your eyes hungrily travelled on his toned chest, noticing that at some point, he must have gave in to the temptation to pleasure himself as well, because his pants were unbuttoned and his length was fully hard and already leaking pre-come; instinctively, you sat straight and leaned towards the tip of his length with parted lips, driven by the desire to taste it once again and to let yourself choke on it - if necessary to hear Felix’s loud moans, when he stopped you.

«Maybe later,» he said, stopping your movements as he placed his hand under your jaw in a gentle yet firm movement.

Eventually, Felix made you rearrange your positions so that he sat on the throne and you sat on top of him; wasting no time and immediately sinking on his length as if you didn’t just come few moments earlier. Felix’s hands gripped your hips, quietly whimpering at your wetness still clenching around him from your previous orgasm; kissing his lips, you immediately started to move, slowly riding his length and occasionally moving your hips in circles anytime he was completely buried into you.

«Who did you think about, earlier?» Felix’s question was so sudden your hips froze, his length twitching inside of you. Felix smiled, reaching out to caress your face in a gentle manner, «You usually warn me before coming.» you nodded, shyly adverting your gaze.

At your lack of answer, Felix pulled on the strings in the middle of your collarbone, which were neatly closing your nightdress around your shoulders, and easily loosened it with a firm tug; immediately, the fabric fell around your elbows, completely exposing your chest to him.

The sensation of Felix’s tongue teasingly lapping and biting at your nipples made your hips move by their own accord once again - ready to chase for another orgasm because Felix’s length deliciously filling you up and his touch made you feel like you were on fire, while in the back of your mind you were pondering whether to answer his question or not.

«I thought about Changbin walking in on us.» the feeling of Felix’s hips stuttering on the rhythm you set, abruptly pulling your hips against his was priceless.

«So eager to show him what a good girl you are?» Felix’s voice was even deeper, and his hands loosened just enough for you to reminiscence your actions of bouncing on his length, the sting of your knees hitting the gold bars of the throne making you feel even more aroused. In order to feel him even deeper, you decided to occasionally clench around his length and in return, Felix always had trouble on keeping quiet, low groans escaping his lips even if he bit his lips so hard that he could draw blood; Felix’s head was thrown back, exposing his neck which you didn’t hesitate to kiss, not caring whether you left some marks in the process. 

Felix came not too far later, kissing your neck and mumbling some praises of encouragement, he laid back on his throne with ragged breath and a hammering heart, enjoying the sight of you pleasuring yourself while chasing for your orgasm using his length, when both of you froze in your tracks at the sound of someone troubling with the locks of the main door.

Despite your sexual fantasies, you knew that you could have gotten in trouble if you were found like this and so, you quickly got up from Felix’s lap and you both hid behind one of the marble columns few steps away from the throne.

Felix had gently pushed you against it, one of his hands next to your head while the other was on your waist; he had his head tilted to the left, so that he could easily see the guard on his night patrol, controlling if everything was okay, while the two of you were still safely hidden in the shadows. You heard the soldier’s steps echoing in the room, and your heart was still hammering in your chest in a fast pace, due to the fact that you were so close to come once again but you were so abruptly interrupted; you felt Felix’s plump and warm lips against your neck, and you took a harsh inhale of breath.

«What are you doing?» you said, barely above a whisper, mixed sensations building up in your soul at the thought of being found out.

«Keep quiet, and you’ll find out.» Felix’s answer was immediate, a luscious whisper against your ear, as the hand that had previously been on your waist was now collecting the half part on your nightdress in his hand.

Felix’s short nails scratched their way up your inner thigh before harshly signalling you to part your legs, order to which you eagerly complied; immediately, Felix’s fingers were inside you, frantically moving with the only goal to make you come. Keeping your breath even was much harder than before, now that someone else was in the room; as the soldier’s steps got closer, Felix’s head moved from your neck and went back on his previous ministrations on overseeing his movements. Felix fingers purposely changed pace with the excuse of the poor man getting closer or farther from you, making you actually concentrate in order to let moans escape your lips, since the continuous change of pace of his fingers was about to make you go insane.

As Felix’s fingers curled just to touch that perfect spot inside you, your muscles instinctively clenched and you closed your eyes, both your hands on your mouth to prevent any sound from coming out.

«Next time, be sure to do that around my dick,» Felix mumbled before biting your earlobe and changing once again the direction of his attention.

The night patrol was not long, in fact, the guard had simply to check up if everything was in its original place and so, as soon as you heard him exiting the room and locking the main door, Felix’s lips were once again capturing yours in a passionate kiss and his fingers lost any kind of inhibition.

Felix, eventually, decided that making you come with just one hand just was not enough and so, he moved his left hand as well, so that his fingers would occasionally alternate between teasing your clit and spreading your folds even wider, almost as if it was giving you a little massage and he wasn’t about to make you come in the throne room.

«You’re even wetter,» he cooed, «Should we invite Changbin to keep guard, next time?» Felix’s words were everything you needed to come, your back arched and muffled moans escaping your lips as your hands firmly grabbed his wrists to prevent him from stop his movements; you might not have noticed, but Felix heard that small and choked “yes” that immediately escaped your lips loud and clear.

The next day, in the late afternoon, you and Felix convened Changbin for a private meeting. «Seo,» Felix greeted his long-time friend with a mischievous smile, «Are you busy tonight?»

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮

[lettersfromaphrodite]

| love me like you do |

―pairing : Keith Howell x fem! Reader ―genre : soft smut ―word count : 362

― notes : extract from a fic I will never write so here have this humble offering my sweet loves ― notes : extra kudos to @jodiosmenu for believing in me over this fragment of madness

that night, Keith made love to you for the first time; it was gentle and not rushed, his hips moving slowly and languidly as if you had all the time in the world, as if the night you were spending together was never going to end, Keith's lips caressing your body delicately as if you were some sort of goddess he was going to spend his life worshipping as the most devoted believer.

«I love you,» you mumbled against his lips as you both reached your climax. «I love you too.» he mumbled back with a smitten smile, touching your lips with his.

After that, Keith leaned down to kiss your neck, peppering your sweaty skin with chaste kisses, and as soon as you felt the soft and gentle nibbles turning into playful and harsh bites you knew what happened, without the need to ask him for confirmation.

Immediately, you took Keith's face in your hands as delicately and firmly as you could, bringing his face in front of you, his sharp gaze locking into yours and allowing you to acknowledge alter Keith with a soft smile.

«I love you,» you repeated, a subtle way to confirm that when you told Keith you loved him, you meant both of them, as fucked up and strange as the situation could be seen from the outside. Alter Keith didn't answer, he simply scoffed with an arrogant smirk, but you didn't mind.

Without waiting for you to properly come down from your high, alter Keith made love to you for the first time; it was passionate and intense, his hips moving roughly in a way that made you cry out in pleasure and tremble, for alter Keith seemed to be almost demanding with wanting to see and enjoy your pleasure, his mind and body focused on take and take and take what he could from you, kissing your skin with occasional rough nibbles here and there, as if you were a goddess and this was his desperate way to ask you - to plead you, to spare a glance his way, still not fully believing that you could love both Keith in the same way.

all works © lettersfromaphrodite

Do not modify, repost, translate or plagiarize my stories. I only publish my works on tumblr & AO3.

↳ BACK TO NAVIGATION 💫 ↳ BACK TO MASTERLIST 🔮

#― aphrodite’s queue: let love find you again 🔮